Of national churches their description, institution, use, preservation, danger, maladies and cure, partly applied to England / written by Richard Baxter for promoting peace ... and for the fuller explication of the Treaty for Concord in 1660 and 1661, and of the Kings gracious declaration about ecclesiastical affairs ... and for further explication of his treatise of episcopacy ...
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 192 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26975
         Wing B1329
         ESTC R13726
         12389681
         ocm 12389681
         60966
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26975)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60966)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 268:15)
      
       
         
           
             Of national churches their description, institution, use, preservation, danger, maladies and cure, partly applied to England / written by Richard Baxter for promoting peace ... and for the fuller explication of the Treaty for Concord in 1660 and 1661, and of the Kings gracious declaration about ecclesiastical affairs ... and for further explication of his treatise of episcopacy ...
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [9], 72 p.
           
             Printed by T. Snowden for Thomas Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Errata on p. [6].
             Advertisement on p. [8]-[9].
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Established churches.
           Established churches -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           OF
           
             National
             Churches
          
           :
           Their
           Description
           ,
           Institution
           ,
           Use
           ,
           Preservation
           ,
           Danger
           ,
           Maladies
           and
           Cure
           :
           Partly
           applied
           to
           England
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
          
           ,
           for
           promoting
           peace
           when
           the
           pacifying
           Day
           shall
           come
           ,
           by
           Healing
           their
           Extremes
           that
           are
           willing
           of
           Peace
           and
           Healing
           .
           And
           for
           the
           fuller
           Explication
           of
           the
           Treaty
           for
           Concord
           in
           1660
           and
           1661.
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           Gracious
           Declaration
           about
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           had
           publick
           thanks
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           afterward
           rejected
           it
           .
           And
           for
           further
           Explication
           of
           his
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           written
           for
           Peace
           and
           rejected
           .
        
         
           
             Rev.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Kingdoms
               of
               this
               World
               are
               become
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               Reign
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             Chap.
             19.
             16.
             
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Matth.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Peace-makers
               ;
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Jam.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               The
               wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               is
               first
               Pure
               and
               then
               Peaceable
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             Snowden
          
           ,
           for
           
             Thomas
             Parkhurst
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           
             Three
             Crowns
          
           ,
           the
           lower
           end
           of
           Cheapside
           .
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THIS
           short
           Discourse
           cometh
           not
           from
           the
           expectation
           of
           pleasing
           any
           of
           the
           Extremes
           ,
           the
           Tyrannical
           or
           the
           Confounders
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           a
           Time
           and
           Countrey
           where
           those
           that
           escape
           Extremes
           are
           few
           ,
           it
           must
           expect
           but
           the
           private
           approbation
           of
           those
           few
           .
           But
           those
           few
           and
           their
           Cause
           ,
           are
           so
           considerable
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           God
           mean
           not
           to
           forsake
           the
           Land
           ,
           they
           may
           yet
           become
           the
           Agents
           and
           stamina
           of
           a
           happy
           concordant
           Reformation
           .
           Of
           which
           in
           the
           appearance
           of
           Second
           Causes
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           no
           great
           prospect
           ,
           nor
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           unless
           God
           cause
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           by
           Wisdom
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           or
           by
           
           their
           own
           constraining
           Interest
           and
           Necessity
           ,
           to
           drive
           the
           Worldly
           Unpeaceable
           Sort
           ,
           to
           obey
           Healing
           Precepts
           for
           their
           own
           Advantage
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           Temptations
           and
           Inclinations
           .
           If
           such
           a
           day
           come
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           these
           Principles
           will
           be
           of
           use
           .
           They
           are
           not
           lately
           taken
           up
           by
           me
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           my
           Five
           Disputations
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           &c.
           in
           my
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Nonconformity
           stated
           ,
           &c.
           and
           in
           our
           frustrated
           Treaty
           for
           Concord
           1660
           ,
           1661.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           state
           that
           we
           are
           in
           while
           we
           have
           none
           to
           whom
           we
           have
           any
           Call
           or
           Hope
           to
           address
           our selves
           for
           publick
           Concord
           ,
           let
           us
           keep
           our selves
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           unpeaceableness
           ,
           and
           bear
           the
           Slanders
           and
           Wrongs
           of
           false
           Accusers
           ,
           and
           thank
           God
           for
           checking
           the
           Power
           of
           Persecutors
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           make
           peace
           among
           those
           that
           we
           may
           speak
           to
           with
           any
           hope
           ,
           and
           wait
           on
           God
           till
           he
           shew
           us
           whether
           he
           be
           saving
           or
           forsaking
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Reformed
           (
           Unreformed
           )
           Churches
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           them
           that
           will
           be
           offended
           with
           me
           for
           saying
           so
           much
           for
           Bishops
           and
           Archbishops
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           that
           this
           Book
           is
           but
           an
           Attendant
           on
           a
           bigger
           ,
           written
           against
           a
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           or
           Popery
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           that
           I
           am
           
           no
           more
           for
           the
           Extremes
           of
           others
           '
           than
           of
           theirs
           .
           As
           also
           my
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           hath
           shewn
           :
           And
           here
           I
           have
           proved
           that
           Popery
           is
           but
           a
           Fabrick
           built
           on
           the
           Ruins
           of
           National
           Churches
           or
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           :
           And
           if
           it
           ever
           fall
           it
           must
           be
           by
           their
           Restoration
           .
           The
           Lord
           pity
           the
           Blind
           ,
           Malignant
           ,
           Self-destroying
           World
           ,
           and
           prepare
           us
           better
           for
           a
           better
           Society
           .
        
         
           
             London
             ,
             
               March
               26.
               1691.
               
            
          
           
             Richard
             Baxter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           LET
           the
           Reader
           note
           that
           
             §
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
          
           and
           10.
           of
           the
           XII
           th
           .
           Chapter
           are
           misplaced
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           read
           as
           the
           end
           of
           the
           IX
           th
           .
           Chapter
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Errata's
           I
           have
           not
           time
           togather
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHap.
             I.
          
           What
           a
           National
           Church
           is
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             II.
          
           That
           Christ
           Instituted
           such
           a
           Church
           Form.
           
        
         
           
             Ch.
             III.
          
           In
           the
           Execution
           as
           well
           as
           
             Embrio
             Judea
          
           was
           such
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             IV.
          
           Particular
           Churches
           and
           Pastors
           how
           far
           Essential
           to
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           its
           Materials
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             V.
          
           The
           Pastors
           or
           Bishops
           of
           National
           Churches
           are
           to
           be
           of
           three
           Ranks
           .
           Apostolick
           Successors
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             VI.
          
           Who
           must
           be
           the
           Lay-members
           of
           National
           Churches
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             VII
          
           .
           What
           is
           the
           Confederacy
           or
           Concord
           needful
           to
           a
           National
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             VIII
          
           .
           How
           far
           this
           Confederacy
           and
           Concord
           bindeth
           the
           Members
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           to
           Conformity
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             IX
          
           .
           That
           Christ
           hath
           Instituted
           no
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           in
           Man
           of
           any
           larger
           extent
           than
           National
           ;
           much
           less
           Universal
           nor
           of
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           :
           And
           that
           the
           French
           Aristocracy
           with
           the
           Popes
           Primacy
           and
           Patriarchate
           is
           as
           bad
           as
           Papal
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             X.
          
           Whether
           Universal
           Church
           Government
           (
           more
           than
           
             per
             partes
          
           )
           be
           of
           Apostolick
           Succession
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             XI
          
           .
           Whether
           National
           Church
           Primacy
           or
           Aristocracy
           ,
           infer
           Universal
           .
        
         
           
             Ch.
             XII
             .
             1.
          
           
           Whether
           the
           Romans
           Church
           Policy
           should
           be
           chosen
           as
           strengthning
           the
           common
           Christian
           Interest
           .
           2.
           
           Whether
           Protestants
           Differences
           and
           Divisions
           make
           the
           Roman
           way
           of
           Concord
           necessary
           .
           3.
           
           Whether
           Protestants
           or
           Papists
           have
           more
           Errors
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             XIII
          
           .
           What
           are
           the
           Dangerous
           Diseases
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             XIV
          
           .
           Whether
           the
           Present
           Church
           of
           England
           be
           of
           a
           sound
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           Necessary
           to
           its
           Welfare
           ,
           Safety
           ,
           Strength
           ,
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             XV.
          
           The
           Case
           answered
           ,
           Of
           Tolerating
           Dissenters
           ,
           from
           the
           Laws
           or
           Customs
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Books
             Printed
             for
             and
             Sold
             by
          
           Tho.
           Parkhurst
           
             at
             the
          
           Bible
           and
           Three
           Crowns
           in
           Cheapside
           near
           Mercers
           Chapel
           .
        
         
           Baxter's
           Catholick
           Theology
           plain
           ,
           pure
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           for
           Pacification
           of
           the
           Dogmatical
           Word-Warriours
           in
           three
           books
           ,
           Folio
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Church
           History
           of
           Government
           of
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Councils
           Abbreviated
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           true
           History
           of
           Councils
           enlarged
           and
           defended
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Saints
           Everlasting
           rest
           in
           four
           parts
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Paraphrase
           on
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Life
           of
           Faith
           in
           three
           parts
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           answer
           to
           Dodwel
           and
           Sherlock
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Catholick
           Communion
           in
           five
           parts
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           Catholick
           Communion
           doubly
           defended
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           —
           Whether
           Parish
           Congregations
           be
           true
           Christian
           Churches
           defended
           against
           both
           Extremes
           &
           Unnecessary
           Divisions
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Apology
           for
           Non-Conforming
           Ministers
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Naked
           Popery
           &c.
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Treatise
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           Love
           ,
           Compared
           &c.
           in
           two
           parts
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           English
           Non-Conformity
           as
           under
           King
           Charles
           the
           second
           and
           King
           James
           the
           second
           ,
           truely
           Stated
           and
           Argued
           ,
           the
           Second
           Edition
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Treatise
           of
           Self-Denial
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Defence
           of
           Non-Conformists
           Plea
           for
           Peace
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Full
           and
           Easy
           satisfaction
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           True
           and
           Safe
           Religion
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Key
           for
           Catholicks
           ,
           opening
           the
           Juglings
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Catechizing
           of
           Families
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Scriptures
           Gospel
           Defended
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           and
           free
           Justification
           vindicated
           against
           the
           Libertines
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Two
           Disputations
           of
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Cain
           and
           Abel
           Malignity
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Enmity
           to
           Serious
           Godliness
           ,
           &c.
           Octavo
           .
        
         
         
           —
           His
           Call
           to
           the
           Unconverted
           to
           turn
           and
           live
           ,
           &c.
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Glorious
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           described
           and
           clearly
           vindicated
           ,
           &c.
           Quarto
           .
           stitcht
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Reply
           to
           Mr.
           Beverly's
           Answer
           to
           my
           Reasons
           against
           his
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           thousand
           years
           ,
           Quarto
           stitcht
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Farewel
           Sermon
           prepared
           to
           have
           been
           Preached
           to
           his
           hearers
           ,
           at
           Kederminster
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           but
           forbidden
           ,
           Quarto
           .
           published
           by
           himself
           .
        
         
           —
           Moral
           Prognostication
           .
           1st
           .
           What
           shall
           befall
           Churches
           on
           Earth
           till
           Conquered
           by
           restitution
           of
           primitive
           Purity
           ,
           Simplicity
           and
           Charity
           .
           2.
           
           How
           the
           restitution
           is
           like
           to
           be
           made
           (
           if
           ever
           )
           and
           what
           shall
           befall
           them
           thenceforth
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           in
           that
           Golden
           Age
           of
           Love.
           Quarto
           stitcht
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           search
           for
           the
           English
           Schismatick
           ,
           Quarto
           stitcht
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Treatise
           of
           Justifying
           Righteousness
           in
           two
           books
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Revolt
           to
           a
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           in
           two
           parts
           ,
           Octavo
           ?
           
             Joseph
             Alleine
          
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           in
           Octavo
           ,
           large
           Print
           ,
           with
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Alleine
          
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           in
           Twelves
           ,
           smaller
           Print
           ,
           with
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Alleine's
           Sure
           Guide
           ,
           in
           Twelves
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Steel
           of
           Old
           Age.
           
        
         
           Vincent
           of
           Conversion
           .
        
         
           —
           Touchstone
           of
           Grace
           and
           Nature
           .
        
         
           —
           Of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           —
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           —
           Of
           Love
           among
           Christians
           .
        
         
           —
           Three
           Funeral
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           —
           Principles
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Chap.
           I.
           
             What
             a
             National
             Church
             is
          
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           A
           National
           Church
           and
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           constituted
           of
           a
           Christian
           Soveraign
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           of
           Christian
           Subjects
           worshiping
           God
           (
           ordinarily
           )
           in
           true
           Particular
           Pastoral
           Churches
           ,
           )
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           The
           ignorance
           of
           this
           hath
           confounded
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           by
           two
           extreams
           .
        
         
           On
           one
           side
           a
           double
           mischief
           hath
           been
           by
           this
           ignorance
           introduced
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           of
           Popery
           ,
           which
           first
           prophaneth
           the
           Sacred
           Office
           of
           Kings
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           feigning
           them
           to
           be
           but
           a
           sort
           of
           secular
           Animals
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           care
           only
           of
           mens
           Bodies
           and
           trading
           and
           worldly
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Souls
           ,
           or
           of
           mens
           everlasting
           Safety
           ;
           as
           if
           this
           belonged
           only
           to
           Priests
           ;
           whereby
           they
           make
           Kings
           to
           be
           as
           much
           baser
           than
           Priests
           ,
           as
           the
           Body
           is
           viler
           than
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           teach
           the
           Subjects
           accordingly
           to
           dishonour
           and
           contemn
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           while
           they
           confine
           Princes
           to
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           they
           pretend
           that
           the
           whole
           World
           must
           have
           one
           Church
           Soveraign
           ,
           either
           Monarchical
           ,
           Aristocratical
           ,
           or
           mixt
           ;
           which
           yet
           Humane
           Nature
           is
           utterly
           uncapable
           of
           ;
           so
           that
           truly
           Popery
           is
           founded
           on
           the
           degrading
           of
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           and
           overthrowing
           true
           National
           Church-bounds
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           an
           absurdly
           pretended
           Universal
           Soveraignty
           instead
           of
           it
           ,
           under
           Sacerdotal
           Heads
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           this
           mistake
           hath
           corrupted
           the
           late
           Innovating
           Prelatists
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           called
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           who
           have
           learnt
           of
           the
           Papists
           to
           appropriate
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           Church-Government
           ,
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           and
           so
           think
           that
           a
           National
           Church
           must
           be
           unified
           and
           constituted
           by
           a
           National
           Sacerdotal
           Head
           ,
           either
           single
           or
           collective
           :
           And
           that
           a
           Prince
           is
           not
           sacred
           enough
           to
           be
           a
           National
           Church
           Head.
           That
           this
           novel
           Opinion
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           is
           so
           
           well
           known
           ,
           as
           forbids
           me
           to
           lose
           any
           time
           in
           proving
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           our
           Kings
           and
           Doctors
           have
           justly
           appropriated
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Keys
           of
           Admission
           to
           Christian
           Communion
           ,
           and
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           Absolution
           ,
           to
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           and
           have
           proved
           that
           Christ
           did
           himself
           institute
           that
           Office
           ,
           and
           not
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           will
           or
           power
           of
           Princes
           to
           institute
           ,
           abrogate
           or
           alter
           it
           :
           But
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           the
           Governours
           of
           those
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           may
           punish
           them
           for
           Male-administration
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           the
           things
           circasacra
           undetermined
           by
           Christ
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           By
           this
           mischievous
           Errour
           also
           the
           Clergy
           have
           been
           drawn
           to
           tempt
           Kings
           and
           Magistrates
           to
           think
           that
           they
           are
           but
           Civil
           Officers
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           much
           need
           to
           be
           very
           studious
           to
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           must
           leave
           that
           to
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           on
           their
           words
           :
           By
           which
           they
           have
           been
           perverted
           and
           let
           loose
           to
           ungodliness
           and
           debauchery
           ,
           wasting
           that
           time
           in
           Luxury
           ,
           and
           Sports
           ,
           and
           Idleness
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           been
           spent
           in
           studying
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           govern
           by
           erroneous
           ungodly
           Laws
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           Whereas
           God
           hath
           commanded
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           to
           study
           his
           Law
           diligently
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           alwaies
           before
           their
           eyes
           and
           on
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           govern
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           the
           chief
           work
           of
           their
           Office
           to
           promote
           the
           obedience
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           Moses
           was
           more
           the
           Mediator
           between
           God
           ,
           as
           Legislator
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           than
           Aaron
           was
           ,
           and
           was
           better
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           Aaron
           was
           :
           It
           was
           he
           that
           is
           called
           King
           in
           Jesurun
           :
           And
           God
           instituted
           a
           Prophetical
           Succession
           of
           such
           ,
           which
           the
           Israelites
           sinned
           in
           changing
           for
           Kings
           :
           
             A
             Prophet
             shall
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             raise
             up
             to
             you
             like
             to
             me
             ,
             him
             shall
             you
             hear
             ]
          
           tho'
           it
           meant
           Christ
           remotely
           and
           eminently
           ,
           it
           meant
           his
           Successors
           proximately
           .
           Joshua
           was
           commanded
           the
           study
           of
           God's
           Law
           :
           And
           David
           and
           Solomon
           are
           undeniable
           Instances
           to
           prove
           that
           Kings
           were
           by
           God
           appointed
           to
           be
           more
           wise
           and
           holy
           persons
           than
           the
           Priests
           .
           And
           indeed
           if
           Kings
           be
           not
           better
           skill'd
           in
           God's
           Word
           than
           most
           of
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           are
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           be
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           be
           lightly
           esteemed
           as
           unmeet
           to
           Govern
           ;
           especially
           if
           Mr.
           Dodwell's
           Doctrine
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           [
           
             the
             Essential
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Principles
             is
             to
             transact
             
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             to
             seal
             Covenants
             on
             behalf
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             of
             those
             which
             are
             made
             by
             Men
             ;
             and
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             perform
             their
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             by
             otherwise
             authoritatively
             excluding
             them
             from
             God's
             part
             .
             Hence
             results
             the
             whole
             Power
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             :
             And
             for
             this
             no
             great
             gifts
             and
             abilities
             are
             essential
             .
             All
             the
             skill
             that
             is
             requisite
             essentially
             ,
             is
             only
             in
             general
             to
             know
             the
             benefits
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             Man's
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             and
             Obligation
             of
             Covenants
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Solemnities
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Covenants
             .
             And
             of
             this
             how
             any
             man
             can
             be
             uncapable
             ,
             who
             is
             but
             capable
             of
             understanding
             the
             common
             dealings
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           ]
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           much
           more
           knowledge
           than
           this
           that
           is
           commanded
           to
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           the
           more
           sacred
           persons
           ,
           and
           fitter
           to
           be
           Heads
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           than
           such
           Priests
           are
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           Bishops
           or
           Pastors
           may
           be
           the
           constitutive
           Heads
           of
           Particular
           Churches
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           of
           National
           ,
           nor
           therefore
           cease
           as
           such
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ;
           nor
           Princes
           thereby
           be
           made
           Priests
           .
           A
           School-Master
           ,
           a
           Colledge-Master
           ,
           an
           Hospital-Governour
           ,
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           particular
           Society
           ,
           and
           yet
           under
           a
           Prince
           that
           is
           not
           of
           his
           Art.
           The
           King
           is
           no
           Physicion
           ,
           and
           yet
           Ruleth
           Physicions
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           chief
           Physicion
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           General
           Government
           of
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           Masters
           of
           Sciences
           and
           Arts
           (
           as
           such
           )
           govern
           none
           but
           Volunteers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           by
           the
           Sword
           :
           It
           's
           Princes
           that
           do
           that
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           Though
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           bind
           not
           us
           ,
           nor
           any
           ,
           further
           than
           Christ
           hath
           put
           it
           into
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           in
           their
           Policy
           ,
           are
           unsuitable
           to
           our
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           their
           way
           of
           Worship
           ;
           yet
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           such
           a
           National
           Church
           as
           Christ
           did
           institute
           ,
           must
           be
           known
           by
           knowing
           what
           the
           Jews
           Church
           was
           as
           National
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           Christ
           would
           have
           continued
           that
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           what
           change
           it
           was
           that
           he
           was
           for
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           1.
           
           Christ
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           to
           retain
           their
           peculiarity
           as
           distinct
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           for
           he
           came
           to
           call
           the
           Gentile
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           intended
           not
           to
           make
           Jerusalem
           the
           Seat
           of
           a
           Regent
           
           Church
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           it
           then
           was
           over
           the
           Jews
           ;
           for
           he
           knew
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           intended
           not
           to
           settle
           one
           High
           Priest
           over
           the
           whole
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           nor
           over
           the
           National
           Church
           :
           For
           defacto
           he
           did
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           he
           knew
           that
           the
           High
           Priest
           did
           typifie
           himself
           only
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           intended
           not
           to
           continue
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           as
           such
           ;
           nor
           its
           Ceremonious
           Worship
           ;
           but
           only
           so
           much
           of
           it
           as
           was
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           common
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Policy
           as
           by
           parity
           of
           cases
           and
           reason
           ,
           is
           suited
           to
           others
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           But
           1.
           
           He
           offered
           to
           be
           King
           over
           them
           as
           a
           holy
           National
           Kingdom-Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           accordingly
           appointed
           the
           number
           of
           Twelve
           and
           Seventy
           under
           him
           ,
           as
           related
           to
           the
           Twelve
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           great
           Council
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           sent
           these
           first
           to
           work
           upon
           them
           by
           Doctrine
           and
           Perswasion
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           being
           a
           Government
           of
           Love
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Free
           Grace
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           none
           but
           Volunteers
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           gave
           them
           Laws
           by
           which
           he
           would
           govern
           them
           ,
           with
           promises
           of
           Reward
           ,
           and
           threats
           of
           Penalty
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           extended
           this
           offered
           State
           and
           Priviledge
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Children
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           He
           intended
           to
           set
           up
           his
           Government
           in
           Power
           by
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           his
           Word
           and
           Providence
           had
           ripened
           the
           Church
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           I
           shall
           prove
           all
           this
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           told
           you
           first
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Papal
           Party
           hath
           been
           set
           up
           in
           their
           Usurpation
           (
           Universal
           and
           National
           )
           for
           want
           of
           understanding
           Christ's
           Institution
           of
           Kingdom-Churches
           ;
           so
           the
           separating
           and
           dividing
           part
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           have
           by
           this
           oversight
           ,
           run
           into
           many
           hurtful
           Errours
           ,
           and
           unpeaceable
           and
           unjustifiable
           ways
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           How
           much
           the
           very
           name
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           is
           distasted
           by
           very
           many
           zealous
           persons
           through
           meer
           ignorance
           ,
           is
           too
           commonly
           known
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           in
           Independents
           ,
           and
           too
           many
           Presbyterians
           ,
           the
           custom
           prevaileth
           ,
           of
           calling
           the
           exercise
           of
           Pastoral
           Discipline
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Kingly
           Government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           distinct
           not
           only
           from
           his
           Prophetical
           and
           Priestly
           Office
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           
           his
           Government
           by
           Magistrates
           :
           As
           if
           Christ
           governed
           not
           as
           King
           ,
           as
           much
           and
           more
           eminently
           by
           Princes
           as
           by
           Priests
           ,
           or
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           if
           a
           man
           speaketh
           but
           what
           Scripture
           speaketh
           for
           Christ's
           Government
           of
           the
           Churches
           by
           Magistrates
           ,
           they
           call
           him
           an
           Erastian
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Errour
           of
           Erastus
           (
           an
           excellent
           Protestant
           Physicion
           )
           was
           not
           his
           being
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           Princes
           ,
           but
           his
           taking
           down
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           too
           much
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Office
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           making
           Church-Communion
           over-common
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           denying
           Excommunication
           :
           (
           Of
           which
           I
           have
           written
           a
           peculiar
           Treatise
           to
           Dr.
           
             Ludov.
             Molinaeus
          
           ,
           shewing
           the
           true
           difference
           between
           the
           Power
           of
           Magistrates
           and
           Pastors
           .
           )
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           hence
           great
           disorder
           hath
           arisen
           from
           the
           undervaluing
           of
           the
           Confederacy
           of
           all
           particular
           Churches
           in
           the
           same
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           from
           a
           disobedience
           to
           the
           lawful
           determinations
           of
           Princes
           in
           Church
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           even
           from
           the
           causless
           singularity
           of
           every
           humorous
           Sect
           ,
           as
           slighting
           the
           Concord
           of
           the
           Confederate
           Churches
           ;
           what
           abundance
           of
           Schisms
           had
           it
           prevented
           (
           with
           their
           dismal
           Effects
           )
           if
           men
           had
           but
           retained
           .
           a
           due
           Reverence
           to
           Church
           Confederacies
           and
           Concord
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           Power
           ?
           which
           caused
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           so
           marvelously
           to
           keep
           up
           Concord
           ,
           and
           keep
           out
           Sects
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           against
           Diocesans
           ,
           because
           they
           maintained
           National
           Church
           Confederacy
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           It
           may
           perhaps
           be
           useful
           to
           others
           that
           I
           here
           confess
           my
           own
           Ignorance
           and
           Errour
           ,
           that
           I
           once
           thought
           that
           the
           Scots
           way
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           Confederacy
           and
           General
           Assemblies
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           sadling
           the
           Horse
           for
           Papal
           Usurpation
           to
           ride
           upon
           :
           For
           I
           considered
           not
           that
           National
           Churches
           truly
           stated
           were
           Christ's
           Institution
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           way
           to
           keep
           out
           Popery
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           And
           whereas
           in
           my
           Defences
           against
           Dr.
           Stillingsleet
           and
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           I
           called
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           an
           Accidental
           Head
           ,
           and
           urged
           them
           hard
           to
           name
           the
           Essential
           National
           Church-Head
           ;
           I
           spake
           on
           supposition
           of
           their
           Opinion
           which
           I
           opposed
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           only
           were
           such
           
             Essential
             Heads
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           
             A
             National
             Church
          
           must
           be
           unified
           and
           specified
           :
           But
           I
           still
           professed
           to
           own
           a
           National
           Church
           as
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           ,
           containing
           Confederate
           Pastoral
           Churches
           :
           And
           of
           this
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           is
           the
           Essentiating
           Head.
           
        
         
         
           §
           13.
           
           The
           names
           of
           distinction
           of
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           differencing
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           may
           be
           used
           as
           well
           understood
           ;
           but
           is
           too
           Popish
           ,
           and
           used
           by
           Papists
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           to
           obscure
           and
           debase
           Christ's
           Government
           by
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           only
           for
           secular
           uses
           :
           Whereas
           indeed
           in
           a
           Church
           as
           National
           the
           Prince
           is
           the
           chief
           Ecclesiastical
           Officer
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           the
           true
           differencing
           terms
           are
           fetcht
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           
             subject
             matter
          
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           from
           the
           Mode
           of
           Government
           ,
           one
           being
           forcible
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           only
           on
           Conscience
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           doctrinally
           opened
           ,
           and
           personally
           applied
           by
           the
           Keys
           .
           And
           Ruling
           is
           called
           Civil
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Regiment
           over
           
             Cives
             quâ
             tales
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           it
           is
           over
           
             Cives
             quâ
             Christianos
          
           ,
           and
           over
           particular
           Churches
           and
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           for
           Souls
           more
           than
           for
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           worldly
           Estates
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           A
           National
           Church
           containeth
           not
           all
           that
           dwell
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           are
           Burgesses
           or
           Free-men
           in
           Church
           respects
           .
           All
           be
           not
           Citizens
           that
           dwell
           in
           the
           City
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           are
           Denisons
           ,
           and
           have
           City-Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           .
           As
           Christ
           is
           Head
           
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             To
             his
             Church
             ,
             Eph.
          
           1.
           23.
           so
           a
           Christian
           King
           is
           Head
           over
           his
           inhabiting
           Enemies
           and
           Aliens
           ,
           and
           Head
           to
           all
           Civil
           Denisons
           as
           he
           is
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           
             Head
             to
             all
             Christian
          
           Church
           Denisons
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           King.
           
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           In
           what
           cases
           Subjects
           may
           be
           Civil
           Denisons
           that
           are
           not
           Christian
           Denisons
           ,
           or
           Church
           Members
           ,
           requireth
           so
           many
           words
           and
           cautions
           to
           open
           ,
           that
           I
           omit
           the
           decision
           of
           it
           :
           But
           were
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           such
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           none
           should
           be
           a
           Civil
           Burgess
           with
           any
           Trust
           belonging
           to
           Government
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           Baptized
           or
           professed
           Christians
           ,
           and
           are
           communicating
           Members
           in
           some
           Churches
           or
           Assemblies
           allowed
           or
           tolerated
           ,
           or
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           tolerated
           .
           For
           a
           Kingdom
           and
           Church
           
             as
             formally
             Christian
          
           ,
           should
           be
           Ruled
           by
           none
           but
           Visible
           Christians
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           true
           both
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           the
           chusers
           of
           of
           them
           .
           But
           none
           should
           for
           this
           be
           forced
           or
           drawn
           to
           profess
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           communicate
           against
           their
           wills
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           priviledge
           that
           none
           have
           right
           to
           but
           those
           that
           earnestly
           desired
           it
           :
           Nor
           did
           the
           Antient
           Churches
           grant
           it
           to
           any
           other
           :
           Nor
           would
           so
           much
           as
           receive
           Oblations
           for
           maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           from
           others
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           II.
           
             That
             Christ
             instituted
             such
             a
             Church-Form
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           THat
           Christ
           instituted
           such
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           National
           Church
           ,
           I
           prove
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           was
           by
           the
           Prophets
           still
           described
           as
           such
           before
           his
           coming
           ,
           as
           was
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           Israel
           under
           him
           a
           National
           Church
           .
        
         
           Moses
           was
           King
           in
           
             Jesurun
             ,
             Deut
          
           ,
           33.
           5.
           and
           said
           ,
           
             A
             Prophet
             shall
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             raise
             up
             to
             you
             like
             to
             me
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           was
           a
           Prophet
           and
           King.
           Melchizedeck
           was
           the
           Type
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           King
           of
           Salem
           ,
           and
           Priest
           ,
           Psal
           .
           110.
           
           Heb.
           8.
           
           David
           was
           herein
           a
           Type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           was
           promised
           to
           sit
           on
           his
           Throne
           ,
           Psal
           .
           2.
           6.
           
           
             Yet
             have
             I
             set
             my
             King
             on
             my
             holy
             Hill
             of
             Sion
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           37.
           24.
           
           David
           
             my
             Servant
             shall
             be
             King
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             all
             have
             one
             Shepherd
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             My
             Servant
          
           David
           
             shall
             be
             their
             Prince
             for
             ever
             .
          
           So
           v.
           27
           ,
           28.
           so
           Hos
           .
           3.
           5.
           
           Exod.
           19.
           6.
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             be
             to
             me
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Priests
             ,
          
           Dan.
           2.
           44.
           
           Mark
           11.
           10.
           
           Psal
           .
           33.
           12.
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             Nation
             whose
             God
             is
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           is
           proclaimed
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           claimed
           that
           title
           and
           their
           subjection
           to
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           2.
           2.
           
           &
           27.
           11.
           
           Mark
           15.
           2.
           
           He
           was
           of
           the
           Line
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           had
           right
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           He
           was
           scorned
           and
           crucified
           for
           that
           claim
           ,
           Mat.
           27.
           29
           ,
           37.
           
           Mark
           15.
           9
           ,
           12
           ,
           18
           ,
           26.
           
           Luke
           23.
           37.
           
           John
           19.
           21.
           
           The
           People
           acknowledged
           him
           King
           by
           their
           Hosanna
           .
           He
           destroyeth
           them
           as
           Enemies
           that
           would
           not
           he
           should
           Reign
           over
           them
           ,
           Luke
           19.
           14
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           his
           offered
           National
           Kingdom
           among
           them
           :
           He
           owned
           the
           Title
           ,
           and
           chose
           twelve
           Apostles
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           ;
           and
           the
           seventy
           Disciples
           related
           to
           their
           great
           Council
           :
           He
           would
           Preach
           to
           none
           but
           Israel
           ,
           till
           they
           rejected
           him
           :
           He
           would
           have
           gathered
           all
           Jerusalem
           and
           her
           Children
           as
           the
           Hen
           gathereth
           her
           Chickens
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           37.
           
           He
           destroyed
           them
           for
           refusing
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           commissioned
           his
           Apostles
           to
           stay
           at
           Jerusalem
           till
           they
           rejected
           them
           .
           They
           made
           up
           the
           broken
           number
           of
           twelve
           as
           related
           to
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           by
           Matthias
           ,
           though
           Joses
           and
           others
           had
           also
           followed
           Christ
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           appointed
           them
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           Nations
           ,
           and
           to
           disciple
           Nations
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           
           Mark
           16.
           
        
         
         
           6.
           
           He
           planted
           the
           Gentiles
           into
           the
           same
           Olive-tree
           that
           the
           Jews
           were
           broken
           off
           from
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Jews
           had
           not
           been
           broken
           off
           from
           their
           National
           Church-state
           ,
           but
           for
           unbelief
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           He
           translated
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           a
           Nation
           that
           would
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           due
           time
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           were
           made
           the
           Ringdoms
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           of
           his
           Christ
           ,
           Rev.
           11.
           
           &
           19.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           Kings
           are
           to
           be
           the
           Churches
           Nursing
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           All
           Power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           is
           given
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           and
           by
           him
           Kings
           Reign
           .
           He
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           single
           persons
           only
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           what
           need
           there
           any
           other
           proof
           ,
           while
           all
           Christians
           confess
           that
           All
           Kings
           are
           bound
           to
           be
           Christian
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           promote
           Christianity
           to
           their
           Power
           ;
           and
           all
           Magistrates
           and
           Subjects
           to
           be
           Christians
           :
           And
           are
           not
           they
           then
           bound
           to
           be
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           National
           Churches
           ?
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           When
           he
           had
           prepared
           them
           to
           be
           voluntary
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           came
           to
           maturity
           ,
           Christ
           actually
           set
           up
           National
           Kingdom-Churches
           ;
           and
           Ruled
           by
           Constantine
           &
           successive
           Christian
           Princes
           :
           And
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           rejoyced
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           to
           him
           his
           great
           Power
           and
           Reigned
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           were
           become
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Rev.
           17.
           
           &
           18.
           
           &
           19.
           
           Infancy
           is
           fitter
           for
           Instruction
           than
           to
           Govern.
           Man
           is
           made
           to
           use
           Reason
           ;
           but
           he
           useth
           little
           in
           Infancy
           ,
           or
           till
           maturity
           .
           That
           which
           was
           first
           in
           intention
           ,
           is
           last
           in
           execution
           .
           Mature
           Reason
           in
           Man
           ,
           and
           Princely
           Government
           in
           Kingdom-Churches
           ,
           was
           first
           in
           intention
           ,
           tho'
           not
           in
           execution
           .
           Who
           would
           wish
           that
           Pagans
           had
           still
           Reigned
           ?
           What
           Christian
           wisheth
           not
           that
           the
           
             Persians
             ,
             Indians
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Tartars
             ,
          
           &c.
           were
           all
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           ?
           Why
           else
           do
           the
           Millennies
           hope
           for
           such
           a
           state
           of
           holy
           Government
           ?
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           Obj.
           But
           tho'
           there
           be
           no
           doubt
           of
           the
           command
           ,
           institution
           and
           duty
           ,
           what
           hope
           have
           we
           of
           the
           constitution
           ,
           and
           event
           that
           Kingdoms
           should
           become
           Christian
           ?
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Our
           Question
           is
           of
           the
           Institution
           and
           Duty
           :
           confess
           that
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           do
           our
           endeavour
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           ,
           while
           King
           and
           Subjects
           
           are
           baptized
           professed
           Christians
           ?
           Are
           we
           a
           Protestant
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           ?
           And
           are
           not
           others
           such
           ?
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           these
           be
           mostly
           but
           nominal
           Hypocrite
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           They
           are
           visible
           professed
           Christians
           .
           The
           Corn
           is
           not
           without
           Straw
           and
           Chaff
           .
           Do
           you
           look
           for
           Kingdoms
           that
           consist
           only
           of
           the
           sincere
           ?
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           Churches
           must
           consist
           only
           of
           those
           that
           seem
           sincere
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           All
           seem
           sincere
           that
           profess
           sincerity
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           by
           tryal
           and
           witness
           publickly
           disproved
           .
           There
           are
           several
           degrees
           of
           seeming
           ;
           some
           by
           fuller
           evidences
           than
           others
           ;
           but
           all
           that
           Vow
           it
           ,
           and
           stand
           to
           that
           Vow
           ,
           do
           seem
           and
           profess
           it
           till
           disproved
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           how
           prove
           you
           that
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           is
           a
           Church
           ?
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Doth
           your
           Question
           mean
           
             de
             Re
          
           ,
           or
           
             de
             Nomine
          
           ?
           I
           told
           you
           what
           I
           mean
           by
           a
           Church
           ,
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           consisting
           of
           a
           Christian
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Subjects
           ,
           worshiping
           God
           in
           confederate
           particular
           Churches
           (
           ordinarily
           )
           will
           you
           deny
           the
           Being
           or
           the
           Duty
           of
           such
           ?
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           the
           Name
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           word
           Ecclesia
           is
           used
           for
           even
           common
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           much
           more
           for
           Christian
           Societies
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Israelites
           were
           called
           
             The
             Church
          
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           much
           more
           when
           more
           fully
           stablished
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           you
           have
           any
           reason
           against
           the
           Name
           ,
           disprove
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           the
           Name
           be
           all
           the
           difference
           ,
           call
           it
           as
           you
           please
           .
        
         
           But
           make
           it
           not
           your
           pretence
           that
           only
           Priests
           are
           persons
           Holy
           enough
           to
           be
           Heads
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           not
           Kings
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           no
           National
           Church
           that
           hath
           not
           a
           Clergy
           Head
           ,
           Monarchical
           or
           Aristocratical
           ;
           for
           that
           's
           the
           Popish
           Doctrine
           which
           I
           have
           confuted
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           III.
           
             In
             the
             Execution
          
           ,
           Judea
           
             was
             such
             a
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           IN
           the
           Execution
           of
           his
           Institution
           ,
           Christ
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           made
           Judea
           it self
           a
           National
           Church
           as
           far
           as
           a
           Province
           of
           the
           Empire
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Nation
           .
           The
           Empire
           ,
           as
           Christian
           ,
           headed
           by
           one
           Christian
           
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           materiated
           by
           Christian
           Subjects
           obeying
           Christ
           both
           singly
           and
           in
           sacred
           Assemblies
           under
           their
           Bishops
           or
           Elders
           ,
           was
           all
           one
           National
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           One
           Christian
           Kingdom
           ,
           long
           before
           promised
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           :
           But
           as
           the
           Emperors
           allowed
           some
           Provinces
           to
           have
           subject
           tributary
           Kings
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           enjoy
           most
           of
           their
           Antient
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           
             secundum
             quid
          
           be
           called
           Kingdoms
           and
           National
           Churches
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           but
           Provinces
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Church
           .
           And
           thus
           Judea
           became
           a
           National
           Church
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           It
           is
           past
           question
           that
           many
           Kings
           who
           had
           given
           up
           their
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Pagan
           Beast
           ,
           followed
           the
           success
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           afterward
           did
           give
           up
           their
           Power
           to
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           no
           Kingdom
           was
           wholly
           converted
           at
           once
           ,
           nor
           of
           many
           years
           :
           But
           yet
           while
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           and
           Confederate
           Christian
           Pastors
           and
           Subjects
           had
           the
           chief
           Power
           ,
           it
           was
           truly
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           :
           For
           the
           Form
           in
           capable
           matter
           doth
           denominate
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           many
           Heathens
           were
           long
           permitted
           in
           Government
           ,
           that
           doth
           but
           prove
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           had
           two
           sorts
           of
           free
           Subjects
           ;
           one
           sort
           that
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           the
           chief
           Members
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Religion
           were
           exempted
           from
           Pagan
           Judicatures
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           Heathens
           who
           had
           a
           freedom
           in
           things
           secular
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           Judea
           then
           was
           more
           eminently
           Christian
           than
           any
           other
           Nation
           of
           no
           greater
           extent
           :
           There
           were
           Arch
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           Patriarch
           :
           And
           there
           were
           more
           Monasteries
           and
           Religious
           Societies
           ,
           and
           more
           Temples
           built
           there
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           Countrey
           that
           was
           no
           greater
           :
           And
           more
           Christians
           flockt
           thither
           from
           other
           Nations
           out
           of
           a
           veneration
           for
           the
           place
           :
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           the
           Mother-Church
           out
           of
           which
           all
           other
           Churches
           sprang
           :
           Therefore
           if
           any
           Province
           might
           be
           called
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           it
           was
           Judea
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           This
           was
           when
           the
           Fulness
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           came
           in
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Gentile
           Empire
           turned
           Christian
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Gentile
           Powers
           turned
           Christian
           ,
           provoked
           the
           Jews
           to
           emulation
           ,
           and
           requited
           them
           by
           becoming
           Nursing
           Fathers
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           bringing
           their
           Glory
           to
           Jerusalem
           :
           And
           so
           all
           Israel
           was
           saved
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           Abraham's
           natural
           Seed
           ,
           and
           
           also
           the
           faithful
           Gentiles
           that
           were
           the
           spiritual
           Seed
           ,
           were
           unitedly
           gathered
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           Obj.
           But
           they
           were
           mostly
           Gentiles
           that
           then
           dwelt
           there
           :
           And
           that
           proveth
           no
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           The
           scattered
           Jews
           were
           in
           many
           Countreys
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           :
           And
           most
           of
           them
           had
           neither
           mind
           nor
           means
           to
           return
           to
           a
           small
           and
           barren
           Land
           :
           But
           as
           many
           as
           were
           willing
           and
           were
           zealous
           for
           their
           Countrey
           did
           live
           there
           ,
           and
           none
           were
           forbidden
           :
           And
           it
           is
           far
           most
           probable
           that
           the
           most
           that
           were
           there
           left
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           kept
           their
           old
           Habitations
           :
           And
           the
           most
           that
           were
           kill'd
           were
           the
           military
           part
           :
           In
           the
           days
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           after
           their
           Churches
           flourished
           :
           And
           what
           greater
           encouragement
           could
           they
           have
           now
           to
           return
           ,
           were
           they
           converted
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           ?
           None
           would
           make
           them
           go
           against
           their
           wills
           :
           If
           Gentile
           ,
           Christians
           and
           Jews
           were
           there
           mixt
           ,
           they
           did
           the
           more
           fitly
           suit
           a
           Catholick
           Church-state
           ;
           when
           Moses
           Policy
           and
           their
           Peculiarity
           ceased
           .
        
         
           Should
           they
           in
           the
           feigned
           Fifth
           Monarchy-state
           ,
           be
           confined
           to
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           our
           Wales
           ,
           how
           contemptible
           a
           Nation
           would
           they
           be
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           Constantine
           allowed
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           Judea
           ,
           and
           throughout
           all
           the
           Empire
           ?
           No
           Nation
           was
           wholly
           converted
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Christian
           Jews
           that
           lost
           their
           name
           ,
           being
           Catholicks
           ,
           had
           no
           great
           mind
           to
           go
           to
           Judea
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           IV.
           
             Particular
             Churches
             and
             Pastors
             how
             far
             essential
             to
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             its
             materials
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           THere
           is
           more
           essential
           to
           a
           National
           Church
           than
           the
           meer
           Formal
           Cause
           or
           Soveraign
           :
           Matter
           is
           essential
           as
           well
           as
           Form
           :
           Yet
           not
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Matter
           neither
           ,
           though
           all
           be
           parts
           Integral
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           a
           man
           without
           a
           stomach
           ,
           liver
           ,
           and
           lungs
           ,
           and
           heart
           ;
           but
           he
           may
           without
           a
           finger
           ,
           or
           a
           hand
           ,
           or
           leg
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           I
           have
           proved
           that
           the
           Soveraign
           Magistrate
           is
           the
           Formal
           Humane
           Head
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           as
           Christian
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           Christian
           :
           And
           nothing
           remaineth
           disputable
           but
           
             de
             Nomine
          
           ,
           whether
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           must
           be
           named
           a
           Church
           :
           which
           Custom
           ,
           Etymology
           and
           Scripture
           
           put
           past
           question
           .
           Our
           Civilians
           (
           such
           as
           Dr.
           Zouch
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Rich.
             Cousins
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           our
           Lawyers
           say
           trulier
           than
           most
           have
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           
             persona
             mixta
             ,
             &
             Custos
             utriusque
             Tabulae
             ,
          
           and
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           for
           want
           of
           knowing
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           nature
           and
           bounds
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           how
           foully
           many
           have
           miscarried
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Those
           called
           Erastians
           ,
           carry
           it
           too
           far
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Magistrate
           part
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           even
           the
           Keys
           of
           Admission
           into
           the
           Church
           as
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           by
           as
           immediate
           a
           Commission
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           put
           the
           Sword
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           And
           by
           this
           over-doing
           they
           undo
           :
           They
           would
           ruine
           the
           Prince
           on
           pretence
           of
           defending
           his
           Power
           :
           For
           all
           Authority
           hath
           also
           Obligation
           to
           duty
           :
           And
           must
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           be
           put
           on
           the
           task
           of
           trying
           the
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           of
           all
           that
           are
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           Confirmed
           ,
           Absolved
           or
           Excommunicated
           ?
           Then
           they
           must
           leave
           their
           own
           Calling
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           here
           find
           work
           enough
           .
           This
           is
           like
           the
           Separatists
           making
           the
           People
           Judges
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           would
           undo
           them
           ,
           calling
           them
           from
           their
           Callings
           ,
           to
           take
           on
           them
           a
           work
           of
           which
           they
           are
           uncapable
           ,
           and
           about
           which
           they
           will
           never
           long
           agree
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           responsible
           to
           God
           for
           all
           their
           Male-administration
           :
           As
           if
           the
           King
           must
           not
           only
           be
           Governour
           of
           Physicions
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           a
           Physicion
           himself
           ,
           and
           give
           Medicines
           ,
           and
           be
           answerable
           for
           the
           Patients
           lives
           :
           Or
           must
           be
           a
           Schoolmaster
           because
           he
           governeth
           Schoolmasters
           :
           And
           this
           puts
           them
           on
           a
           necessity
           of
           casting
           out
           true
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           holding
           the
           Opinion
           that
           Sacramental
           Communication
           should
           be
           common
           to
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           the
           openly
           Wicked
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Converting
           Ordinance
           ;
           and
           that
           Excommunication
           is
           but
           Tyranny
           .
           Just
           as
           those
           Diocesans
           that
           will
           have
           no
           Bishops
           but
           one
           over
           a
           thousand
           or
           many
           score
           or
           hundred
           Parishes
           ,
           by
           pleading
           for
           their
           sole
           Episcopal
           Power
           ,
           take
           on
           them
           the
           sole
           Obligation
           to
           Episcopal
           duty
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           themselves
           responsible
           for
           that
           work
           which
           requireth
           many
           hundred
           men
           ,
           and
           under
           themselves
           while
           they
           undo
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           leave
           all
           true
           Discipline
           undone
           ,
           and
           mock
           (
           not
           God
           ,
           but
           )
           men
           and
           themselves
           with
           names
           and
           ceremonious
           shadows
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Papal
           and
           French
           Prelatists
           ,
           have
           by
           this
           Ignorance
           ,
           got
           a
           fixed
           false
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           Pastors
           are
           the
           Constitutive
           
           Heads
           of
           Particular
           Churches
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           be
           of
           National
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           National
           Church
           must
           be
           unified
           and
           specified
           by
           one
           Clergy
           Soveraignty
           ,
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Colledge
           or
           Aristocracy
           :
           Or
           else
           that
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           is
           not
           properly
           a
           Church
           ;
           because
           it
           hath
           not
           a
           Priestly
           Head.
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           univocally
           a
           Church
           of
           the
           same
           species
           or
           rank
           as
           a
           Pastoral
           Church
           is
           ,
           but
           is
           more
           eminently
           ,
           and
           as
           fitly
           called
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           Israel
           was
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           the
           Independent
           Separatists
           and
           Anabaptists
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           understanding
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           cry
           down
           National
           Churches
           with
           scorn
           ,
           and
           run
           away
           from
           National
           Concord
           ,
           into
           endless
           Divisions
           and
           Sects
           ,
           while
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           pray
           and
           wait
           for
           National
           Churches
           in
           the
           Millennium
           as
           the
           Fifth
           Monarchy
           .
           And
           none
           of
           them
           will
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           to
           be
           Christians
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           are
           Christ's
           Institution
           and
           Command
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           But
           the
           Soveraign
           is
           the
           Judge
           ,
           what
           Pastors
           and
           Churches
           he
           shall
           allow
           and
           maintain
           as
           parts
           of
           the
           National
           Church
           or
           Kingdom
           .
           As
           the
           Colledge
           is
           to
           judge
           who
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           Physicion
           ,
           and
           the
           Patient
           who
           shall
           be
           his
           Physicion
           ,
           and
           the
           trusted
           Physicion
           ,
           what
           Medicine
           he
           shall
           give
           :
           But
           the
           King
           to
           judge
           whom
           he
           will
           allow
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Laws
           forbidding
           poisonous
           Drugs
           and
           abuses
           of
           Physicions
           .
        
         
           Even
           so
           the
           Ordainers
           are
           Judges
           who
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           whom
           they
           will
           trust
           their
           Souls
           with
           as
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           the
           trusted
           Pastors
           to
           judge
           what
           Doctrine
           to
           Preach
           ,
           and
           whom
           to
           receive
           to
           Communion
           ,
           or
           to
           Excommunicate
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           to
           judge
           whom
           he
           will
           allow
           ,
           maintain
           ,
           or
           tolerate
           as
           Members
           of
           the
           Christian
           Kingdom
           or
           National
           Church
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           That
           all
           essential
           parts
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           Form
           that
           denominateth
           (
           as
           aforesaid
           )
           needs
           no
           more
           proof
           ,
           than
           that
           Matter
           and
           Privation
           (
           by
           which
           Aristotle
           meant
           
             Dispositio
             Materiae
             receptiva
          
           )
           are
           not
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Natural
           Body
           :
           So
           that
           
             Confederate
             Pastoral
             Churches
          
           are
           necessary
           ,
           yea
           
             essential
             matter
          
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           or
           Christian
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           past
           being
           a
           meer
           Embrio
           ,
           or
           unshapen
           Mass
           ,
           and
           is
           come
           to
           be
           a
           well
           shapen
           Politick
           Body
           :
           Till
           then
           it
           is
           but
           as
           the
           body
           in
           the
           
           womb
           ,
           while
           the
           
             punctum
             saiiens
          
           first
           maketh
           the
           Heart
           ,
           Eyes
           ,
           Brain
           and
           Arteries
           ,
           before
           it
           hath
           made
           the
           Stomach
           ,
           Liver
           ,
           Lungs
           and
           Intestines
           .
           It
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           shew
           what
           Christ's
           Institution
           of
           a
           Church
           was
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           But
           our
           great
           Controversies
           are
           ,
        
         
           
             I.
             Who
             be
             the
             Organical
             Pastors
             that
             must
             make
             up
             a
             National
             Church
             .
          
           
             II.
             Who
             must
             be
             the
             Lay-members
             of
             those
             Churches
             .
          
           
             III.
             What
             that
             Confederacy
             must
             be
             that
             must
             unite
             them
             .
          
           
             IV.
             How
             far
             the
             Members
             are
             bound
             by
             that
             Confederacy
             .
          
        
         
           And
           because
           Ignorance
           hath
           made
           these
           Points
           of
           so
           much
           Controversie
           and
           Consequence
           ,
           I
           will
           open
           them
           distinctly
           .
           By
           which
           I
           conjecture
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           differed
           but
           about
           the
           right
           wording
           of
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           V.
           
             Of
             Pastors
             or
             the
             Bishops
             of
             National
             Churches
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             of
             Three
             ranks
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           THat
           Pastors
           are
           the
           prime
           necessary
           part
           of
           the
           Matter
           of
           a
           Kingdom-Church
           (
           tho'
           not
           the
           Unifying
           Form
           )
           is
           plain
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           The
           Independent
           Separatists
           therefore
           shew
           gross
           Ignorance
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           a
           meer
           Community
           unorganized
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           
             in
             sensu
             Politico
          
           ,
           and
           then
           must
           have
           a
           Lay-man
           that
           was
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           before
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Peoples
           Votes
           chosen
           a
           Member
           of
           that
           Church
           while
           it
           hath
           no
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           then
           chosen
           their
           Pastor
           after
           .
           Whereas
           a
           meer
           Community
           is
           no
           more
           a
           Political
           Church
           without
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           than
           a
           Community
           is
           a
           Kingdom
           that
           hath
           no
           King
           (
           individual
           or
           collective
           ,
           existent
           or
           virtual
           .
           )
           Or
           than
           this
           can
           be
           a
           School
           without
           a
           Schoolmaster
           ,
           or
           a
           Family
           without
           a
           Head
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           As
           Nature
           first
           formeth
           by
           the
           Soul
           and
           Spirits
           
             ex
             materia
             seminis
          
           ,
           the
           heart
           and
           prime
           organical
           parts
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           formeth
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           formeth
           the
           Stomach
           and
           Intestines
           to
           be
           the
           Organs
           of
           future
           nutrition
           ,
           and
           then
           putteth
           in
           the
           nutriment
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           the
           Chicken
           is
           the
           Yelk
           of
           the
           Egg
           ,
           the
           bodily
           stamina
           being
           first
           made
           of
           the
           white
           )
           and
           
           then
           closeth
           up
           the
           before
           enclosed
           stomach
           upon
           that
           food
           ;
           so
           Christ
           did
           first
           by
           his
           Calband
           Spirit
           make
           some
           prime
           organical
           General
           or
           Indefinite
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           make
           others
           ,
           fixed
           in
           particular
           Churches
           and
           Offices
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           edifie
           and
           feed
           ,
           and
           perfect
           the
           Body
           by
           their
           Official
           Ministration
           ,
           and
           fit
           the
           people
           to
           digest
           the
           received
           food
           for
           their
           continued
           nutrition
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           King
           first
           maketh
           General
           Officers
           for
           his
           intended
           Army
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           immediately
           commissioneth
           Generals
           and
           Captains
           to
           raise
           their
           several
           Regiments
           and
           Companies
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           make
           the
           common
           Souldiers
           before
           the
           Officers
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           Rule
           them
           ;
           so
           was
           it
           done
           by
           Christ
           at
           the
           gathering
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           But
           when
           a
           Church
           is
           gathered
           (
           or
           an
           Army
           raised
           )
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           dissolved
           (
           or
           disbanded
           )
           when
           the
           Pastor
           (
           the
           Captains
           or
           Generals
           )
           die
           ,
           but
           continue
           in
           the
           existent
           state
           of
           a
           Community
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           a
           Virtual
           Policy
           till
           a
           Pastor
           (
           or
           Ruler
           )
           be
           chosen
           ,
           because
           the
           Legal
           Institution
           
             de
             specie
          
           ,
           keeps
           up
           a
           virtual
           or
           intentional
           Policy
           still
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           Christ's
           first
           Instituted
           Officers
           were
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Inferior
           Official
           Disciples
           ,
           immediately
           from
           himself
           ,
           to
           convert
           Souls
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           fit
           matter
           for
           his
           Kingdom-Church
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           afterward
           to
           gather
           into
           distinct
           regular
           Congregate
           Churches
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           so
           converted
           by
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           to
           place
           fixed
           Elders
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           These
           Twelve
           Apostles
           and
           Seventy
           Disciples
           were
           first
           instituted
           in
           and
           for
           a
           National
           Church
           state
           .
           Christ
           found
           the
           Jews
           under
           a
           National
           Form
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           at
           first
           change
           that
           Form
           ,
           but
           only
           changed
           the
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           made
           for
           their
           Infant
           state
           of
           peculiarity
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           fulfilled
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           but
           a
           Paedagogy
           to
           lead
           to
           and
           till
           Christ
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           It
           's
           plain
           that
           the
           number
           of
           Twelve
           and
           Seventy
           were
           chosen
           as
           related
           to
           the
           Twelve
           Tribes
           (
           all
           then
           in
           being
           and
           known
           )
           and
           of
           the
           Sanedrim
           or
           great
           Council
           :
           And
           therefore
           a
           National
           Form
           of
           Church-Officers
           ,
           and
           not
           yet
           Universal
           nor
           Congregational
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           Therefore
           Christ
           himself
           would
           not
           Preach
           beyond
           the
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           ,
           nor
           give
           the
           Childrens
           bread
           to
           Dogs
           till
           he
           was
           finally
           rejected
           by
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           '
           so
           the
           Kingdom
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           a
           Nation
           that
           
           would
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           .
           And
           he
           forbad
           his
           Apostles
           to
           go
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           confined
           them
           to
           the
           lost
           Sheep
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           Christ
           would
           have
           this
           just
           number
           of
           twelve
           kept
           up
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           ,
           till
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           because
           one
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           was
           to
           be
           chosen
           in
           Judas
           room
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           due
           number
           of
           the
           Twelve
           to
           be
           kept
           up
           .
        
         
           This
           proveth
           the
           Institution
           of
           a
           disparity
           of
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           The
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           given
           first
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           before
           the
           empowering
           of
           the
           seventy
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           to
           distinct
           superior
           Officers
           .
           And
           the
           word
           Keys
           signifieth
           Government
           ,
           when
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           have
           the
           Keys
           ,
           it
           is
           expounded
           by
           his
           
             opening
             and
             no
             man
             shutteth
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             and
             no
             man
             openeth
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Government
           was
           laid
           on
           his
           shoulders
           as
           King
           and
           Counseller
           ,
           Isa
           .
           9.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           his
           Father
           gave
           the
           Keys
           and
           sent
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           sent
           his
           Apostles
           and
           gave
           power
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           9.
           
           But
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           this
           Power
           called
           the
           Keys
           or
           Governing
           Power
           ,
           extended
           both
           to
           the
           ordinary
           and
           the
           extraordinary
           part
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Office
           ,
           and
           included
           even
           such
           miraculous
           power
           as
           Peter
           executed
           on
           Ananias
           and
           Sapphira
           ,
           and
           Paul
           on
           Elymas
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           called
           giving
           up
           to
           Satan
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Flesh
             may
             be
             destroyed
          
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           
             learn
             not
             to
             blaspheme
          
           .
           When
           there
           were
           no
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           Christ
           made
           his
           Apostles
           the
           executioners
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           sentence
           ,
           as
           Satan
           was
           in
           executing
           their
           sentence
           )
           not
           when
           and
           how
           they
           pleased
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Spirit
           determined
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           10.
           
           That
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           partly
           for
           an
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           work
           ,
           to
           be
           continued
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           the
           extraordinary
           work
           ,
           which
           ended
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           is
           now
           ceased
           ,
           is
           past
           dispute
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           extraordinary
           work
           was
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           be
           immediately
           sent
           by
           Christs
           own
           mouth
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           upon
           that
           Mission
           ,
           and
           act
           by
           that
           Commission
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           also
           the
           seventy
           did
           concur
           .
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           be
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           what
           they
           had
           seen
           Christ
           do
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           they
           had
           heard
           him
           say
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           deliver
           this
           to
           the
           World
           by
           Preaching
           and
           Writing
           as
           such
           first
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           do
           this
           under
           a
           Promise
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           
           them
           his
           Spirit
           to
           bring
           all
           things
           to
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           them
           Infallibly
           into
           all
           Truth
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           speak
           the
           Languages
           which
           they
           had
           never
           learnt
           by
           art
           or
           use
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           To
           work
           Miracles
           to
           confirm
           their
           Testimony
           and
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           the
           Gifts
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           Healing
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           which
           tho
           others
           did
           partake
           with
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           standing
           Office
           and
           Power
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           To
           Sentence
           some
           men
           (
           as
           aforesaid
           )
           to
           Satans
           Execution
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           To
           be
           the
           first
           planters
           of
           Congregate
           Churches
           ,
           and
           ordainers
           of
           their
           Pastors
           or
           Elders
           ,
           and
           authorized
           to
           institute
           such
           Orders
           and
           Subordinate
           Officers
           ,
           (
           Deacons
           ,
           Deaconnesses
           ,
           )
           by
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           should
           continue
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           To
           be
           Inspired
           Infallible
           Expounders
           of
           the
           Prophecies
           and
           Types
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           And
           the
           Infallible
           deciders
           of
           Controversies
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           To
           be
           Instrumental
           by
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           in
           giving
           the
           extraordinary
           miraculous
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           are
           works
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           no
           Promise
           of
           continuing
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           part
           of
           their
           office
           ceaseth
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           11.
           
           II.
           These
           following
           Works
           of
           the
           Apostles
           cease
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           these
           they
           have
           Successours
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           Preach
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           Publish
           the
           Gospel
           by
           voice
           or
           writing
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Indefinitely
           to
           Teach
           and
           make
           Disciples
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           (
           tho'
           they
           could
           not
           Universally
           go
           to
           all
           ,
           yet
           to
           go
           as
           far
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           were
           called
           .
           )
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           gather
           Churches
           of
           the
           Converted
           ,
           and
           settle
           Elders
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           chief
           (
           tho'
           not
           sole
           )
           Agents
           and
           Guides
           in
           ordaining
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           take
           care
           and
           oversight
           as
           General
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Churches
           Gathered
           and
           Ordered
           ;
           as
           being
           not
           confined
           to
           be
           Officers
           only
           of
           this
           or
           that
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           (
           tho'
           they
           might
           also
           divide
           their
           Provinces
           for
           order
           sake
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           most
           usual
           habitation
           fixed
           .
           )
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           where
           ever
           they
           came
           ,
           as
           General
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           To
           censure
           or
           use
           discipline
           authoritatively
           in
           various
           Churches
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           To
           try
           Causes
           upon
           Appeals
           from
           several
           Congregations
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           To
           do
           all
           this
           as
           instituted
           Officers
           Superior
           to
           the
           Interior
           particular
           fixed
           Elders
           and
           Churches
           .
           All
           these
           continue
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           12.
           
           That
           all
           these
           are
           works
           to
           be
           continued
           is
           plain
           in
           Scripture
           .
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           common
           to
           them
           with
           all
           Christs
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           Elders
           .
           And
           so
           is
           the
           fifth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           must
           be
           done
           by
           all
           occasionally
           and
           as
           far
           as
           the
           work
           of
           their
           particular
           Churches
           will
           allow
           ;
           But
           that
           differeth
           much
           from
           doing
           it
           as
           the
           Work
           of
           a
           General
           Officer
           specially
           Commissioned
           for
           such
           general
           Indefinite
           work
           ,
           and
           tied
           to
           no
           one
           setled
           Church
           ,
           save
           for
           Temporary
           service
           .
           As
           we
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           [
           that
           which
           is
           every
           mans
           work
           is
           well
           done
           by
           none
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           which
           some
           are
           specially
           appointed
           to
           .
           ]
           Others
           may
           do
           it
           :
           These
           must
           do
           it
           .
           Others
           will
           make
           it
           their
           second
           work
           ,
           but
           these
           their
           first
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           same
           I
           say
           of
           gathering
           and
           setling
           particular
           Churches
           :
           Others
           may
           do
           it
           :
           These
           must
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           is
           proper
           to
           general
           Officers
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           stated
           official
           care
           and
           oversight
           of
           many
           Churches
           as
           confined
           to
           no
           one
           .
           Others
           must
           Secondarily
           take
           a
           Brotherly
           care
           ;
           But
           
             General
             Officers
          
           take
           a
           
             Fatherly
             Stated
          
           care
           of
           them
           as
           their
           province
           or
           charge
           .
           It
           would
           be
           tedious
           to
           cite
           all
           the
           texts
           that
           mention
           Pauls
           and
           Barnabas
           and
           such
           others
           care
           to
           preserve
           and
           edifie
           the
           several
           Churches
           which
           they
           had
           planted
           .
           Paul
           staid
           at
           Ephesus
           some
           years
           to
           carry
           on
           this
           edifying
           setling
           work
           :
           so
           did
           John
           and
           other
           Apostles
           in
           their
           Provinces
           .
           This
           was
           not
           to
           play
           the
           Bishop
           in
           other
           mens
           Diocess
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           in
           a
           common
           Pastor
           if
           he
           should
           intrude
           without
           the
           particular
           Pastors
           consent
           ;
           which
           yet
           a
           General
           Officer
           may
           do
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           same
           I
           say
           of
           Censuring
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           of
           trying
           Causes
           officially
           in
           various
           Congregations
           .
           There
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           for
           these
           in
           all
           Ages
           as
           there
           was
           in
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           that
           all
           this
           be
           done
           as
           by
           General
           Officers
           superior
           to
           the
           particular
           fixed
           Elders
           ,
           hath
           the
           same
           reason
           for
           it
           now
           as
           it
           had
           at
           the
           first
           .
           All
           these
           are
           works
           that
           may
           still
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           have
           Officers
           to
           do
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           That
           Christ
           intended
           a
           setled
           Institution
           of
           such
           Disparity
           of
           Ministers
           as
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           part
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           Office
           ,
           I
           prove
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           having
           found
           a
           disparity
           before
           in
           the
           Jewish
           
           Church
           ,
           he
           offered
           not
           to
           repeal
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           offered
           to
           gather
           all
           that
           Church
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           a
           Hen
           gathereth
           her
           Chickens
           under
           her
           Wings
           .
           Yea
           he
           sent
           the
           Lepers
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           bid
           men
           hear
           them
           in
           Moses
           Chair
           ;
           and
           owned
           the
           disparity
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           Because
           he
           formed
           a
           disparity
           himself
           ,
           as
           is
           aforesaid
           between
           the
           Twelve
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Seventy
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           some
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           Policy
           .
           And
           tells
           his
           Apostles
           that
           they
           shall
           Judge
           the
           Twelve
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           Because
           he
           suiteth
           his
           Governing
           Laws
           and
           Discipline
           much
           to
           what
           he
           found
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           in
           Mat.
           5.
           where
           he
           doth
           but
           vindicate
           the
           Law
           from
           the
           Pharisees
           abuse
           :
           And
           Mat.
           18.
           15.
           where
           he
           formeth
           his
           Discipline
           much
           to
           their
           Method
           .
           And
           many
           Learned
           men
           have
           proved
           that
           the
           Jews
           Baptized
           Proselites
           before
           John
           and
           Christ
           Baptized
           .
           And
           they
           had
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           before
           :
           And
           Selden
           and
           others
           shew
           that
           they
           had
           a
           Prayer
           before
           very
           like
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           .
           And
           Grotius
           sheweth
           that
           they
           had
           Synagogues
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           even
           to
           small
           numbers
           ,
           like
           our
           Parish
           Churches
           or
           Chappels
           .
           And
           Christ
           submitted
           to
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Synagogues
           for
           his
           own
           leave
           to
           Preach
           .
        
         
           §
           16.
           
           I
           once
           doubted
           (
           in
           my
           Dispute
           of
           Church
           Government
           )
           whether
           the
           Apostles
           Superiority
           was
           not
           only
           for
           their
           peculiar
           advantages
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           Gifts
           ,
           rather
           than
           a
           setled
           Superiority
           of
           Office
           ,
           and
           whether
           
             any
             Pastors
          
           might
           not
           do
           
             all
             their
          
           Ordinary
           continued
           work
           .
           But
           (
           besides
           the
           singularity
           of
           that
           doubt
           )
           I
           was
           soon
           convinced
           of
           an
           Official
           Superiority
           and
           Disparity
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           a
           Judas
           had
           been
           one
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           number
           of
           Twelve
           in
           Superiority
           was
           to
           be
           kept
           up
           ,
           by
           the
           choice
           of
           his
           Successor
           ;
           even
           one
           from
           among
           those
           that
           had
           been
           Witnesses
           of
           Christs
           Words
           and
           Works
           as
           well
           as
           he
           .
           And
           by
           Pauls
           being
           made
           a
           thirteenth
           Apostle
           when
           the
           Gospel
           was
           to
           be
           carried
           further
           than
           to
           the
           Jews
           :
           And
           his
           claim
           of
           Apostolical
           Power
           and
           Priviledges
           .
        
         
           §
           17.
           
           Especially
           because
           I
           find
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           describing
           the
           General
           Office
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Particular
           ,
           even
           going
           into
           all
           the
           World
           to
           Disciple
           whole
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           observe
           Christs
           Commands
           ,
           promising
           to
           be
           with
           them
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           §
           18.
           
           And
           also
           because
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           to
           Heathen
           and
           Infidel
           Nations
           is
           a
           Work
           still
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           
           and
           for
           want
           of
           men
           purposely
           appointed
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           wofully
           stopt
           ;
           Few
           doing
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           but
           Mr.
           Eliots
           and
           a
           few
           honest
           men
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           and
           they
           say
           some
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           Fryers
           that
           do
           it
           corruptly
           .
           Particular
           Church
           Work
           is
           below
           this
           .
        
         
           §
           19.
           
           And
           I
           am
           fully
           confirmed
           when
           I
           find
           that
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           setled
           a
           General
           sort
           of
           Ministers
           in
           Superiority
           and
           General
           Work
           to
           succeed
           them
           .
           As
           Christ
           himself
           by
           his
           Spirit
           made
           Barnabas
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           so
           he
           gave
           to
           his
           Church
           also
           Evangelists
           who
           were
           General
           helpers
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           were
           put
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Disparity
           and
           Superiority
           .
           
             Sil
             as
          
           and
           Mark
           ,
           and
           Luke
           ,
           and
           Apollos
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           are
           named
           .
           The
           texts
           that
           mention
           the
           General
           Office
           and
           Superior
           power
           of
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           are
           so
           well
           known
           and
           oft
           cited
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           needless
           to
           repeat
           them
           .
           The
           charge
           of
           setling
           and
           overseeing
           many
           Churches
           (
           as
           in
           Crete
           )
           and
           of
           caution
           in
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           receiving
           accusations
           ,
           rebuking
           sharply
           ,
           ruling
           them
           well
           ,
           ordaining
           Bishops
           and
           Deacons
           :
           and
           much
           more
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           I
           never
           thought
           Saravia
           and
           the
           Kings
           Arguments
           in
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Wight
          
           well
           answered
           .
           Mr.
           Prins
           and
           the
           common
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           not
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           Evangelists
           .
           I
           grant
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           confirmeth
           me
           .
           For
           the
           name
           Bishop
           was
           then
           ordinarily
           appropriated
           to
           fixed
           particular
           Church
           Elders
           :
           But
           our
           question
           is
           not
           
             de
             nomine
          
           but
           
             de
             re
          
           ,
           an
           Apostle
           &
           Evangelist
           were
           above
           such
           Bishops
           .
           Call
           them
           Apostles
           (
           as
           Dr.
           Hammond
           proveth
           that
           the
           Fathers
           oft
           call
           them
           )
           or
           call
           them
           Evangelists
           ,
           or
           Arch
           Bishops
           or
           General
           Bishops
           or
           Diocesans
           or
           Provincial
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           name
           that
           is
           our
           Controversie
           .
           It
           proveth
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           settle
           a
           sort
           of
           
             General
             Overseers
          
           to
           gather
           and
           take
           care
           of
           many
           
             inferior
             Bishops
          
           and
           Churches
           ,
           to
           succeed
           them
           in
           the
           ordinary
           part
           of
           their
           Office.
           
        
         
           §
           20.
           
           But
           another
           argument
           fixeth
           me
           in
           this
           opinion
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           is
           fully
           proved
           that
           Christ
           instituted
           such
           a
           Disparity
           and
           Superiority
           he
           that
           will
           affirm
           that
           this
           doth
           not
           now
           continue
           and
           bind
           us
           ,
           must
           prove
           the
           repeal
           or
           revocation
           ,
           or
           prove
           that
           he
           did
           make
           this
           establishment
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           that
           was
           .
           But
           Scripture
           plainly
           asserteth
           that
           he
           
             then
             appointed
          
           the
           foresaid
           Disparity
           ,
           and
           hath
           any
           as
           plainly
           proved
           that
           he
           
             repealed
             it
          
           ,
           or
           confined
           it
           to
           that
           Age
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           proved
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           .
        
         
         
           And
           to
           assert
           this
           without
           proof
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           make
           Christs
           Institutions
           to
           signifie
           but
           what
           mans
           fancy
           thinks
           meet
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           the
           Masters
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           before
           we
           will
           be
           ruled
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           charging
           Christ
           with
           temerity
           or
           dishonourable
           mutability
           ,
           as
           Instituting
           one
           form
           of
           Church
           Ministry
           and
           Government
           for
           one
           Age
           ,
           and
           changing
           it
           presently
           for
           another
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           seemeth
           a
           dangerous
           taking
           Gods
           Name
           in
           vain
           ,
           by
           affirming
           such
           a
           mutability
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           change
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           without
           any
           proof
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           defameth
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Church
           when
           it
           was
           under
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           when
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           after
           rejoiced
           in
           its
           deliverance
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           that
           time
           it
           had
           been
           corrupt
           by
           owning
           the
           foresaid
           Disparity
           .
           And
           it
           's
           dangerous
           Presumption
           to
           Father
           on
           God
           that
           which
           he
           never
           did
           ,
           and
           never
           owned
           .
        
         
           §
           21.
           
           But
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           this
           
             Superior
             Office
          
           or
           degree
           of
           Ministry
           ,
           are
           undetermined
           by
           God
           (
           save
           as
           by
           General
           Rules
           )
           and
           may
           be
           altered
           .
        
         
           As
           1.
           
           Whether
           there
           shall
           be
           
             One
             only
          
           or
           Two
           such
           General
           Ministers
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Diocess
           or
           Province
           .
           Christ
           sent
           out
           his
           Preachers
           by
           two
           and
           two
           .
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           and
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Silas
           ,
           and
           Barnabas
           and
           Mark
           went
           out
           by
           Couples
           .
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           were
           together
           at
           Rome
           .
        
         
           And
           Grotius
           and
           Dr.
           Hammond
           think
           that
           for
           the
           first
           times
           ,
           till
           the
           Christian
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           became
           one
           Communion
           ,
           the
           great
           Cities
           
             (
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           had
           each
           two
           Congregate
           Churches
           ,
           and
           two
           Bishops
           (
           were
           it
           but
           for
           language
           sake
           .
           )
           And
           as
           I
           think
           the
           Jewish
           and
           Gentile
           Christian
           Ministers
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           Miraculous
           Gifts
           ,
           (
           while
           no
           Christian
           Magistrates
           Ruled
           )
           were
           the
           two
           Witnesses
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           so
           I
           conjecture
           that
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           were
           the
           radical
           instances
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           two
           join
           together
           it
           may
           take
           off
           envy
           from
           each
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           is
           undetermined
           in
           Scripture
           and
           left
           to
           humane
           Prudence
           .
           If
           two
           cannot
           agree
           ,
           how
           will
           such
           agree
           others
           ?
        
         
           §
           22.
           
           The
           Scots
           had
           at
           first
           a
           General
           visiter
           ,
           that
           was
           really
           a
           General
           Bishop
           .
           But
           the
           Visitors
           aspiring
           and
           abuse
           changed
           that
           way
           .
           But
           I
           am
           told
           that
           in
           Ulster
           in
           Ireland
           each
           Classical
           Synod
           chuse
           two
           Grave
           Divines
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           out
           to
           Preach
           in
           any
           Congregation
           in
           that
           Classis
           ,
           where
           they
           see
           cause
           .
           As
           where
           there
           are
           young
           raw
           men
           ,
           or
           men
           suspected
           of
           Heresy
           ,
           
           or
           men
           of
           scandalous
           fame
           ;
           and
           to
           admonish
           and
           counsel
           such
           ;
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           People
           that
           if
           they
           had
           any
           thing
           against
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           should
           tell
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           try
           them
           in
           the
           Classical
           Synod
           :
           I
           think
           this
           is
           real
           and
           laudable
           Episcopacy
           ,
           whatever
           name
           it
           have
           .
        
         
           §
           23.
           
           It
           is
           also
           undetermined
           how
           large
           the
           Diocess
           be
           of
           the
           said
           General
           Minister
           (
           while
           he
           excludeth
           not
           Inferiors
           .
           )
           As
           Prudence
           would
           teach
           the
           Apostles
           to
           Preach
           in
           several
           Countreys
           ,
           and
           not
           all
           in
           one
           (
           when
           they
           left
           
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           )
           So
           Natural
           Reason
           teacheth
           Men
           still
           to
           divide
           and
           know
           their
           several
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           §
           24.
           
           It
           is
           undetermined
           how
           long
           each
           one
           shall
           stay
           in
           one
           City
           or
           place
           :
           As
           Paul
           did
           long
           at
           Ephesus
           .
        
         
           §
           25.
           
           And
           it
           is
           left
           to
           Prudence
           how
           many
           subordinate
           Pastors
           and
           Churches
           there
           ,
           shall
           each
           oversee
           ,
           so
           they
           overthrow
           not
           the
           said
           subordinate
           Officers
           and
           Churches
           .
        
         
           §
           26.
           
           And
           it
           is
           left
           to
           Prudence
           what
           secular
           Lands
           or
           Riches
           they
           shall
           have
           (
           called
           
             Glebe
             .
          
           )
           And
           what
           secular
           honour
           they
           shall
           have
           .
           As
           to
           be
           Barons
           and
           Lords
           ,
           or
           to
           sit
           in
           Parliaments
           ,
           though
           Reason
           saith
           that
           Laws
           about
           Religion
           and
           the
           Church
           affairs
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           made
           without
           the
           advice
           of
           them
           who
           are
           so
           greatly
           intrusted
           with
           Religion
           ;
           And
           yet
           that
           their
           Riches
           should
           be
           such
           as
           may
           not
           be
           too
           strong
           a
           Temptation
           to
           Sensuality
           ,
           Worldliness
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Tyrannizing
           over
           their
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           §
           27.
           
           There
           are
           three
           ranks
           of
           Bishops
           :
           Two
           if
           not
           all
           three
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ;
           And
           when
           any
           one
           of
           the
           three
           would
           suppress
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           they
           are
           corrupted
           into
           a
           sinful
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           ordinary
           Presbyters
           are
           
             Episcopi
             Gregis
          
           ,
           Bishops
           over
           the
           Flocks
           :
           So
           called
           and
           proved
           not
           only
           by
           
             Grotius
             (
             passim
          
           )
           but
           by
           most
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Protestants
           ;
           specially
           expositors
           on
           Phil.
           1.
           and
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           &c.
           
        
         
           II.
           The
           Churches
           being
           first
           gathered
           usually
           under
           some
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           he
           taking
           in
           the
           ripest
           of
           his
           Converts
           or
           Disciples
           to
           become
           his
           assisting
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           divisions
           ,
           that
           one
           (
           or
           some
           other
           )
           was
           chosen
           to
           be
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           ,
           the
           
             President
             Bishop
          
           of
           that
           particular
           Congregate
           Church
           :
           As
           the
           incumbents
           in
           big
           Parishes
           are
           with
           us
           .
           And
           tho
           I
           can
           prove
           no
           Institution
           of
           this
           but
           by
           Gods
           
           General
           Commands
           (
           of
           doing
           all
           in
           Order
           ,
           Unity
           and
           to
           Edification
           )
           yet
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           it
           was
           begun
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           if
           Jerom
           say
           true
           about
           Mark
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           who
           died
           before
           John.
           And
           I
           find
           no
           party
           of
           Christians
           against
           it
           of
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           perhaps
           not
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           for
           even
           Aerius
           called
           it
           not
           unlawful
           :
           And
           the
           Novatians
           ,
           Donatists
           ,
           and
           other
           Sects
           were
           Zealous
           for
           this
           sort
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           III.
           And
           that
           a
           Superior
           sort
           of
           Successors
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           were
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           I
           have
           proved
           before
           .
        
         
           §
           28.
           
           The
           appropriating
           the
           name
           of
           BISHOPS
           to
           this
           General
           rank
           ,
           here
           called
           the
           Diocesanes
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           and
           Truth
           ,
           hath
           proved
           a
           mischievous
           snare
           for
           Deceit
           and
           Tyranny
           .
           For
           hereby
           first
           our
           Innovators
           have
           denied
           the
           Parish
           Incumbents
           to
           be
           true
           Pastors
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           And
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           to
           be
           true
           Political
           Churches
           for
           want
           of
           proper
           Bishops
           or
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           only
           parts
           of
           the
           Diocesan
           Church
           ;
           As
           if
           that
           were
           
             infimae
             specei
          
           .
           3.
           
           By
           this
           they
           have
           made
           the
           ignorant
           Laity
           believe
           that
           those
           ordained
           by
           the
           Proestotes
           ,
           the
           parochial
           President
           Bishops
           ,
           are
           ordained
           by
           no
           Bishops
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           re-ordained
           .
           And
           4.
           they
           are
           become
           the
           grand
           Enemies
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           putting
           down
           many
           hundred
           Bishops
           to
           set
           up
           one
           alone
           .
           And
           yet
           
             perfrictâ
             fronte
          
           have
           called
           such
           as
           are
           for
           more
           ,
           Antiepiscopal
           and
           themselves
           the
           Episcopal
           party
           .
           Just
           as
           if
           one
           Schoolmaster
           or
           Physition
           ,
           should
           put
           down
           many
           hundred
           that
           he
           may
           be
           the
           only
           Schoolmaster
           and
           Physition
           ,
           or
           one
           Judge
           put
           down
           all
           the
           Justices
           and
           Mayors
           ,
           and
           then
           impudently
           say
           that
           they
           are
           against
           Physitions
           ,
           Schoolmasters
           and
           Justices
           ,
           and
           he
           only
           is
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           who
           can
           expect
           Truth
           or
           Modesty
           from
           Ungodly
           ,
           Worldly
           ,
           Proud
           ,
           Tyrannical
           Men.
           
        
         
           Tho
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Name
           that
           is
           our
           Controversie
           ;
           I
           allow
           them
           the
           Name
           of
           Diocesanes
           .
           Yet
           abuse
           of
           Names
           hath
           been
           of
           mischievous
           effects
           .
        
         
           §
           29.
           
           Such
           Diocesane
           or
           General
           Bishops
           as
           put
           down
           all
           the
           Particular
           fixed
           Bishops
           and
           Churches
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           no
           sort
           of
           Bishops
           of
           Christs
           Institution
           ,
           but
           are
           Pernicious
           Enemies
           to
           Episcopacy
           and
           the
           Churches
           .
           As
           nominal
           Apostles
           would
           have
           been
           had
           they
           put
           down
           all
           the
           Particular
           Churches
           and
           Bishops
           which
           they
           should
           oversee
           ;
           or
           a
           General
           Commander
           that
           would
           put
           down
           all
           the
           Collonels
           and
           Captains
           .
        
         
         
           §
           30.
           
           To
           refuse
           to
           be
           ordained
           by
           such
           usurping
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           disown
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           refuse
           true
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           §
           31.
           
           If
           these
           usurping
           Bishops
           would
           swear
           Men
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           ordain
           any
           that
           will
           not
           Assent
           ,
           Consent
           ,
           Subscribe
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           sin
           against
           God
           by
           Omission
           or
           Commission
           ,
           especially
           many
           great
           and
           hainous
           sins
           ,
           he
           that
           refuseth
           such
           ordination
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           so
           ordained
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           was
           the
           refuser
           and
           not
           he
           :
           And
           he
           hath
           better
           ordination
           that
           is
           ordained
           by
           Parish
           Bishops
           on
           lawful
           Terms
           .
        
         
           §
           32.
           
           Yet
           if
           the
           Christian
           Prince
           make
           a
           true
           Diocesan
           that
           putteth
           not
           down
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Quorums
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Negative
           voice
           in
           Ordinations
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           he
           will
           own
           and
           maintain
           ;
           I
           think
           none
           should
           scruple
           submission
           :
           For
           while
           Diocesans
           are
           good
           Men
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           way
           safe
           and
           orderly
           .
        
         
           §
           33.
           
           There
           are
           two
           degrees
           of
           deposing
           the
           Parish
           Pastors
           :
        
         
           I.
           When
           somewhat
           essential
           to
           their
           Office
           it self
           is
           denied
           
             de
             specie
          
           .
           (
           As
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           would
           have
           the
           Office
           made
           and
           specified
           by
           the
           Will
           and
           Intention
           of
           the
           Ordainer
           .
           )
           This
           only
           the
           Innovaters
           are
           guilty
           of
           .
        
         
           II.
           When
           the
           Essentials
           of
           the
           Office
           are
           owned
           ,
           but
           the
           exercise
           sinfully
           restrained
           .
           This
           the
           Old
           English
           Canons
           and
           Bishops
           were
           guilty
           of
           .
           But
           it
           unhappily
           was
           by
           fitting
           their
           Canons
           to
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Parish
           Priests
           that
           came
           newly
           out
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           were
           by
           ignorance
           and
           errour
           unfit
           for
           their
           Office
           and
           Work.
           
        
         
           But
           of
           all
           this
           I
           treated
           with
           unquestionable
           evidence
           of
           Truth
           in
           my
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           unanswered
           .
        
         
           §
           34.
           
           Those
           that
           only
           abusively
           restrain
           the
           Parish
           Pastors
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           and
           are
           but
           misgoverning
           Diocesans
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           owned
           as
           true
           Ministers
           
             de
             specie
          
           tho
           we
           must
           not
           own
           their
           sinful
           Misgovernment
           :
           But
           those
           that
           destroy
           the
           very
           Office
           of
           the
           Parish
           Pastors
           in
           any
           essential
           part
           ,
           and
           their
           Churches
           ,
           are
           no
           true
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           
             de
             specie
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           owned
           as
           such
           while
           they
           will
           be
           the
           sole
           Pastors
           of
           many
           hundred
           Congregations
           .
        
         
           §
           35.
           
           How
           came
           this
           General
           Episcopacy
           that
           was
           to
           gather
           and
           fix
           Churches
           to
           be
           so
           much
           ceased
           ?
        
         
           A.
           1.
           
           By
           the
           difficulty
           and
           costliness
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Apostolick
           
           Travels
           and
           Labours
           :
           Ministers
           chose
           the
           easier
           state
           of
           a
           fixed
           particular
           Ministry
           .
           2.
           
           The
           particular
           Bishops
           living
           among
           Heathens
           ,
           found
           work
           enough
           on
           those
           within
           their
           reach
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           conjoined
           the
           two
           Offices
           of
           General
           and
           Particular
           Episcopacy
           into
           one
           .
           3.
           
           And
           when
           the
           Heathen
           near
           them
           were
           converted
           ,
           ambition
           drew
           them
           to
           enlarge
           their
           Particular
           Churches
           into
           one
           Diocesan
           Church
           ,
           instead
           of
           gathering
           the
           new
           Swarms
           into
           a
           new
           Hive
           ,
           under
           a
           true
           particular
           Bishop
           .
           And
           thus
           Satan
           hath
           by
           subtilty
           ,
           reduced
           the
           Churches
           to
           be
           too
           like
           to
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           by
           killing
           Religion
           ,
           and
           turning
           it
           into
           Hypocritical
           Ceremony
           and
           meer
           Names
           ,
           while
           one
           Bishop
           will
           needs
           undertake
           the
           work
           of
           many
           Score
           or
           Hundreds
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           possibly
           perform
           .
        
         
           §
           36.
           
           Q.
           How
           prove
           you
           that
           the
           Largeness
           of
           the
           Diocess
           altereth
           the
           Species
           of
           Episcopacy
           and
           Churches
           ?
        
         
           A.
           It
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           if
           it
           put
           not
           down
           the
           subordinate
           Parish
           Pastors
           and
           Churches
           ;
           But
           if
           it
           turn
           them
           into
           half-Pastors
           and
           Chappels
           ,
           by
           destroying
           their
           essence
           it
           is
           easily
           proved
           :
           Because
           it
           is
           two
           sorts
           of
           Communion
           that
           specifie
           the
           two
           sorts
           of
           Churches
           and
           Pastors
           .
           The
           lowest
           particular
           sort
           is
           for
           presential
           personal
           Communion
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           may
           personally
           converse
           and
           may
           know
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           may
           at
           least
           sometime
           assemble
           for
           such
           Communion
           :
           But
           National
           ,
           Provincial
           or
           Diocesane
           Communion
           is
           but
           by
           distant
           agreement
           in
           the
           same
           Profession
           ,
           among
           persons
           perhaps
           many
           hundred
           Miles
           distant
           that
           never
           see
           each
           other
           .
           And
           the
           Ministerial
           Work
           doth
           accordingly
           differ
           .
           Dr.
           Hammond
           maintaineth
           that
           in
           Scripture
           times
           there
           were
           no
           Bishops
           that
           had
           any
           more
           than
           a
           Congregation
           to
           whom
           he
           Preached
           and
           Personally
           Officiated
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           VI.
           
             Who
             must
             be
             the
             Lay-Members
             of
             National
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           INfidels
           and
           Heathens
           may
           be
           free
           Members
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           as
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           as
           Christians
           may
           be
           tolerated
           when
           they
           cannot
           be
           cured
           ;
           And
           may
           be
           used
           as
           Inferior
           Officers
           in
           such
           secular
           affairs
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           .
           But
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           and
           Church
           as
           such
           ,
           consisteth
           of
           no
           Denisons
           ,
           Burgesses
           or
           men
           free
           and
           empowered
           in
           
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           are
           Baptized
           or
           openly
           professed
           Christians
           (
           and
           their
           Children
           )
           and
           are
           not
           proved
           to
           have
           nullified
           that
           profession
           by
           Heresie
           or
           such
           sin
           as
           rendreth
           their
           profession
           incredible
           and
           invalid
           .
           And
           all
           these
           Baptized
           Visible
           Christians
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           such
           Members
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           Where
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Christianity
           are
           Visibly
           Professed
           there
           may
           be
           a
           great
           difference
           of
           Members
           in
           Gifts
           and
           Soundness
           .
           Some
           may
           be
           Eminently
           Laudable
           and
           Useful
           ,
           and
           some
           may
           be
           so
           Faulty
           as
           are
           fit
           for
           Rebuke
           and
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           Members
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           The
           Priviledges
           of
           some
           that
           are
           not
           Disfranchised
           or
           Excommunicate
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           suspended
           while
           they
           are
           under
           trial
           .
           For
           as
           nothing
           but
           Capital
           Crimes
           or
           Excommunication
           for
           Impenitence
           after
           due
           Admonition
           doth
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           so
           while
           they
           have
           rendered
           this
           justly
           questionable
           ,
           just
           Legal
           Tryal
           must
           needs
           suspend
           their
           questioned
           right
           ,
           till
           Judgment
           decide
           it
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           impenitent
           or
           not
           ,
           or
           their
           Crime
           be
           Capital
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           In
           the
           Jewish
           State
           ,
           many
           hainous
           Sins
           were
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           Death
           .
           As
           Murder
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Worshiping
           False
           Gods
           ,
           drawing
           men
           from
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           Cursing
           Parents
           ,
           Willful
           ,
           and
           Obstinate
           Gluttony
           ,
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           and
           Debauchery
           after
           Parents
           Patient
           endeavours
           to
           reform
           them
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           Incest
           ,
           Sodomy
           ,
           some
           Perjuries
           .
           And
           dead
           men
           can
           be
           no
           Church
           Members
           on
           Earth
           :
           Therefore
           this
           Death
           for
           Sin
           was
           an
           Excommunication
           and
           more
           .
           Therefore
           they
           that
           Plead
           that
           any
           such
           should
           be
           tolerated
           because
           the
           Jews
           were
           often
           such
           and
           not
           Excommunicated
           ,
           is
           to
           plead
           the
           example
           of
           Criminals
           against
           the
           express
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           argue
           
             à
             facto
             prohibito
             contra
             legem
             prohibentem
             .
          
           And
           whether
           Mr.
           Galaspi
           and
           others
           have
           proved
           any
           more
           than
           Church-Suspension
           against
           any
           but
           those
           that
           were
           to
           be
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           It
           is
           a
           Controversie
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           be
           in
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           (
           or
           Kingdom
           )
           or
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           the
           former
           is
           by
           most
           asserted
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           Under
           Infidel
           or
           Heathen
           Kings
           that
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           .
           2.
           
           And
           under
           Christian
           Kings
           or
           other
           Soveraigns
           ,
           the
           Particular
           Churches
           are
           in
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           as
           parts
           in
           the
           
           whole
           .
           3.
           
           And
           as
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           is
           taken
           so
           largely
           as
           to
           comprehend
           Pagans
           in
           Inferior
           Magistracy
           (
           as
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperors
           ;
           there
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           .
        
         
           But
           take
           the
           Common
           Wealth
           as
           meerly
           and
           truly
           Christian
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           the
           National
           Church
           ,
           and
           one
           is
           not
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           being
           but
           two
           Names
           for
           one
           thing
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           The
           appropriating
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           Clergy
           as
           distinct
           from
           the
           Laity
           ,
           is
           the
           Plot
           or
           Part
           of
           Popish
           Tyranny
           and
           Fallacy
           :
           Implying
           falsly
           that
           the
           National
           Church
           must
           be
           specified
           and
           unified
           by
           a
           Priestly
           Head
           ,
           Monarchical
           or
           Aristocratical
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           King
           is
           not
           a
           person
           sacred
           enough
           to
           be
           the
           Supream
           Head
           in
           his
           own
           National
           Church
           ;
           Nor
           the
           people
           Holy
           enough
           to
           be
           its
           Materials
           :
           As
           if
           Lords
           ,
           Commons
           ,
           Citizens
           and
           other
           Lay
           Christians
           were
           no
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           Great
           Magistrates
           are
           Nobler
           parts
           than
           a
           multitude
           of
           Ignorant
           Vicious
           Curates
           and
           Priests
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           From
           this
           Cheat
           they
           have
           claimed
           the
           sole
           Power
           as
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           of
           making
           Canons
           that
           shall
           be
           obliging
           Laws
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           the
           sole
           determiners
           of
           Religious
           Cases
           .
           Too
           many
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           Independants
           are
           for
           this
           Clergy
           claim
           ,
           calling
           only
           the
           Ministers
           work
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           Christs
           Kingly
           Office.
           But
           the
           Frenchified
           Prelatists
           much
           more
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           Hence
           is
           the
           common
           sence
           and
           abuse
           of
           the
           distinction
           of
           
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
          
           ;
           intimating
           that
           Kings
           are
           not
           to
           Govern
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           meddle
           beyond
           Civil
           and
           Secular
           concerns
           .
           But
           of
           this
           before
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           The
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           or
           force
           ,
           belongeth
           only
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           be
           used
           by
           him
           as
           Judge
           and
           not
           as
           the
           Clergies
           Lictor
           or
           Executioner
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           have
           no
           forcing
           Sword
           power
           unless
           the
           King
           give
           it
           them
           :
           for
           which
           mostly
           they
           are
           unmeet
           having
           proper
           work
           enough
           of
           their
           own
           :
           Tho
           some
           cases
           may
           be
           excepted
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           VII
           .
           
             What
             is
             the
             Confederacy
             or
             Concord
             needful
             to
             a
             National
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           AFfirmatively
           .
           1.
           
           A
           Baptismal
           Confederacy
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           the
           true
           Subjects
           of
           one
           God
           ,
           one
           Christ
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           against
           the
           Devil
           ,
           World
           and
           Flesh
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           2.
           
           A
           Consent
           to
           live
           as
           Christians
           in
           Love
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           to
           addict
           our selves
           to
           the
           good
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           specially
           to
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           as
           we
           would
           (
           justly
           )
           be
           done
           by
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           3.
           
           To
           be
           all
           the
           Loyal
           subjects
           of
           one
           Christian
           Soveraigns
           Power
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           4.
           
           To
           be
           all
           for
           the
           publick
           Worshiping
           of
           God
           and
           our
           Redeemer
           in
           Christian
           Assemblies
           ,
           guided
           and
           ruled
           by
           Christian
           Pastors
           (
           or
           Bishops
           )
           qualified
           and
           described
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           Word
           the
           instituter
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           any
           new
           sort
           of
           humane
           Ministry
           ,
           or
           uncapable
           persons
           that
           are
           wanting
           in
           any
           thing
           essential
           to
           the
           Office.
           
        
         
           §
           5.
           5.
           
           To
           take
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sufficent
           Rule
           of
           Divine
           Faith
           and
           Holy
           living
           ;
           And
           to
           profess
           an
           explicite
           Belief
           of
           the
           Creed
           as
           it
           was
           transmitted
           to
           us
           from
           the
           Apostolick
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           for
           the
           summary
           rule
           of
           our
           desires
           and
           hopes
           ;
           and
           the
           Decalogue
           as
           owned
           and
           expounded
           by
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           summary
           rule
           of
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           with
           the
           Sacraments
           instituted
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           6.
           
           To
           profess
           Obedience
           to
           true
           Authority
           in
           Parents
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           Pastors
           and
           all
           true
           Governours
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           empowered
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           no
           men
           against
           him
           and
           his
           Laws
           .
           And
           Rulers
           to
           profess
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           and
           Rule
           as
           his
           Ministers
           for
           the
           Common
           welfare
           and
           to
           promote
           the
           obedience
           of
           Gods
           Laws
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           7.
           
           For
           Magistrates
           ,
           Pastors
           and
           Parents
           ,
           to
           profess
           their
           endeavour
           to
           promote
           the
           true
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           transmitting
           of
           it
           in
           Purity
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           and
           not
           unjustly
           forbid
           or
           hinder
           the
           publication
           and
           practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           Negatively
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           meet
           that
           this
           confederacy
           so
           appropriate
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           National
           Church
           ,
           to
           any
           one
           
           Party
           or
           Sect
           though
           it
           should
           be
           (
           or
           thought
           to
           be
           )
           sounder
           or
           better
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           excluding
           any
           that
           have
           all
           the
           necessaries
           before
           named
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           many
           tolerable
           errors
           and
           imperfections
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           It
           is
           not
           lawful
           to
           make
           things
           unnecessary
           to
           be
           taken
           or
           used
           as
           necessary
           to
           the
           National
           Church
           Unity
           .
           Nor
           to
           make
           snares
           and
           impose
           them
           by
           such
           needless
           Laws
           ,
           to
           silence
           or
           eject
           any
           true
           and
           tolerable
           Ministers
           ;
           much
           less
           the
           soundest
           ;
           imposing
           things
           sinful
           or
           needless
           ,
           or
           that
           are
           unfit
           to
           be
           the
           Conditions
           of
           Unity
           ,
           and
           so
           unavoidably
           excluding
           capable
           Conscionable
           worthy
           men
           for
           want
           of
           complying
           with
           those
           terms
           ,
           is
           the
           commonest
           cause
           of
           Schism
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           none
           being
           more
           worthy
           to
           be
           excluded
           than
           such
           Schismatical
           excluders
           ,
           that
           make
           the
           Laws
           that
           should
           be
           the
           bonds
           of
           Concord
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           Engines
           of
           Division
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           The
           present
           Orthodox
           Protestant
           Nonconformists
           ,
           are
           as
           truely
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           justly
           so
           called
           ,
           as
           any
           Diocesans
           or
           Conformists
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           better
           confuted
           than
           hitherto
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           they
           may
           truely
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           soundest
           ,
           most
           judicious
           ,
           and
           most
           conscionable
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           peaceable
           Members
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           And
           to
           deny
           such
           Nonconformists
           to
           be
           true
           and
           honourable
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           but
           such
           an
           effect
           of
           Ignorant
           Arrogance
           and
           Slanders
           as
           is
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           speaker
           ,
           and
           implieth
           some
           dishonourable
           definition
           of
           the
           said
           Church
           .
           And
           they
           that
           make
           their
           mutable
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           essential
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           make
           a
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           and
           cannot
           answer
           the
           Papists
           that
           challenge
           us
           to
           prove
           its
           antiquity
           :
           Our
           Liturgy
           is
           not
           so
           old
           as
           Luthers
           time
           .
        
         
           As
           Rome
           by
           claiming
           to
           be
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           hath
           made
           many
           think
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           part
           ;
           so
           Conformists
           calling
           themselves
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           hath
           tempted
           many
           to
           take
           them
           for
           no
           part
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           But
           yet
           unsound
           and
           hurtful
           Members
           may
           be
           restrained
           and
           corrected
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           silenced
           or
           cast
           out
           :
           And
           proving
           them
           true
           parts
           doth
           not
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           sound
           parts
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           must
           not
           be
           rebuked
           .
           But
           tender
           avoiding
           sin
           ,
           by
           preferring
           Gods
           Law
           before
           Mans
           ,
           and
           founding
           our
           Concord
           on
           Christs
           instituted
           capable
           terms
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           
           Sand
           of
           ensnaring
           humane
           Impositions
           ,
           is
           far
           from
           being
           the
           mark
           of
           unsound
           Members
           .
           Yet
           meerly
           to
           tolerate
           them
           to
           Preach
           in
           deep
           Poverty
           that
           deserve
           most
           encouragement
           ,
           is
           not
           free
           from
           Injury
           and
           Schism
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           VIII
           .
           
             How
             far
             this
             Confederacy
             and
             Concord
             bindeth
             the
             Members
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             to
             Conformity
             to
             the
             common
             sence
             and
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1
           VVHoever
           is
           convinced
           that
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           or
           National
           Churches
           are
           of
           Christs
           Institution
           ,
           must
           needs
           know
           that
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           its
           Members
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           best
           to
           preserve
           them
           and
           promote
           their
           welfare
           as
           considered
           in
           that
           form
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           to
           seek
           their
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           or
           the
           prospering
           of
           their
           particular
           Churches
           or
           Parties
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           seek
           the
           common
           good
           of
           Christians
           as
           such
           in
           Community
           ;
           But
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           National
           Polity
           in
           all
           lawful
           things
           in
           the
           way
           of
           their
           several
           places
           and
           callings
           .
           For
           he
           is
           unworthy
           to
           be
           a
           Denison
           in
           any
           lawful
           Society
           ,
           that
           promoteth
           not
           its
           well
           faring
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           here
           it
           is
           a
           grand
           duty
           to
           know
           the
           distinct
           Rights
           of
           the
           Governing
           and
           the
           Governed
           part
           .
           And
           to
           know
           that
           though
           they
           are
           distinct
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           opposite
           but
           conjunct
           .
        
         
           A
           fancy
           hath
           been
           by
           one
           of
           late
           divulged
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           heinous
           crime
           to
           say
           that
           the
           King
           and
           People
           have
           a
           separate
           or
           separable
           interest
           ;
           So
           far
           may
           rashness
           precipitate
           the
           ignorant
           :
           That
           King
           and
           Subjects
           have
           a
           distinct
           interest
           is
           past
           all
           doubt
           :
           That
           these
           interests
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           opposite
           or
           set
           against
           each
           other
           is
           also
           doubtless
           .
           And
           that
           they
           are
           divisible
           is
           doubtless
           ;
           else
           they
           would
           never
           fall
           out
           about
           them
           .
           And
           that
           they
           are
           faultily
           divided
           :
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           they
           may
           and
           must
           be
           divided
           Numerally
           and
           Notionally
           ,
           so
           they
           be
           not
           opposite
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           What
           I
           say
           of
           Kings
           I
           must
           say
           of
           Parents
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Tutors
           :
           When
           the
           Subjects
           are
           various
           and
           really
           divided
           Numerically
           ,
           there
           the
           Accidents
           are
           divers
           and
           divided
           :
           For
           the
           Accidents
           cannot
           be
           the
           same
           and
           indivisible
           that
           are
           in
           various
           subjects
           .
           But
           the
           rights
           of
           Rulers
           and
           Subjects
           are
           diverse
           ;
           
           And
           the
           Persons
           or
           Subjects
           of
           these
           Rights
           are
           diverse
           and
           separate
           
             in
             sensu
             Physico
          
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Rights
           are
           diverse
           and
           Physically
           seperate
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           The
           Genus
           and
           fixed
           part
           of
           the
           Species
           being
           ordained
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           the
           mutable
           Form
           (
           Monarchy
           ,
           Aristocracy
           and
           Mixt
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Person
           or
           Line
           is
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           by
           mutual
           Consent
           and
           Contract
           .
        
         
           None
           can
           force
           a
           man
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           or
           Pastor
           against
           his
           Will.
           And
           Government
           is
           a
           state
           of
           great
           care
           and
           great
           danger
           to
           Soul
           and
           Body
           :
           And
           will
           any
           man
           in
           his
           Wits
           undertake
           it
           without
           security
           to
           his
           own
           interest
           ?
           The
           Kings
           distinct
           and
           separate
           interest
           ,
           is
           1.
           
           His
           own
           Life
           ,
           to
           be
           secured
           against
           Treason
           .
           2.
           
           His
           Honour
           as
           Gods
           chief
           Officer
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sort
           representer
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           Gods
           own
           Honour
           in
           him
           .
           This
           is
           made
           distinct
           and
           Physically
           separate
           (
           tho
           not
           opposite
           )
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Commandment
           .
           And
           the
           doubt
           whether
           that
           Commandement
           be
           part
           of
           the
           first
           or
           second
           Table
           ,
           or
           rather
           partly
           of
           each
           as
           the
           
             Cardo
             utrinsque
          
           ,
           doth
           make
           it
           a
           hard
           question
           ,
           what
           interest
           is
           the
           highest
           :
           Of
           which
           
             Michael
             Hudson
          
           hath
           subtilly
           treated
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           also
           hath
           a
           distinct
           interest
           3.
           
           In
           his
           Family
           and
           Personal
           Estate
           .
           4.
           
           And
           in
           such
           necessary
           aid
           of
           Men
           and
           Tribute
           ,
           as
           may
           enable
           him
           to
           Govern
           and
           Defend
           the
           Land
           :
           Tho
           the
           Subjects
           may
           as
           Proprietors
           make
           limiting
           Contracts
           to
           secure
           their
           own
           Propriety
           and
           Interest
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           
             Peoples
             right
          
           is
           in
           general
           the
           
             common
             good
             and
             safety
          
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           be
           defended
           ,
           and
           their
           
             contracted
             form
             of
             Government
             not
             overthrown
          
           ;
           nor
           
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             ,
          
           or
           any
           Usurper
           ,
           much
           more
           that
           
             none
             that
             will
             execute
             such
             Papal
             Tyranny
          
           as
           is
           determined
           of
           in
           the
           
             General
             Council
             at
          
           Laterane
           
             sub
             Innoc.
          
           3.
           to
           destroy
           or
           exterminate
           the
           
             Kingdom
             unless
             they
             would
             Damn
             their
             Souls
             by
             forsaking
             sound
             Religion
          
           ;
           I
           say
           that
           no
           such
           be
           
             their
             King
          
           ,
           or
           
             Potent
             Governour
          
           .
           Because
           regere
           and
           perdere
           are
           inconsistent
           :
           And
           they
           who
           design
           it
           and
           
             profess
             their
             subjection
          
           to
           
             any
             Power
             or
             Law
          
           or
           Religion
           that
           obligeth
           to
           it
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           supposed
           
             to
             be
             doing
             it
          
           :
           Especially
           if
           their
           preparations
           shew
           their
           purposes
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           be
           set
           in
           Power
           that
           are
           
             under
             the
             same
             Obligations
          
           :
           And
           though
           a
           party
           or
           person
           must
           fly
           or
           suffer
           rather
           than
           Embroil
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           War
           or
           Rebellion
           for
           their
           defence
           ;
           Yet
           a
           
             whole
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           deprived
           
           of
           the
           right
           of
           
             self
             defence
          
           ,
           unless
           by
           
             Gods
             Sentence
          
           on
           their
           
             notorious
             forfeiture
             of
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           The
           
             Kings
             Interest
          
           is
           chief
           in
           
             Majority
             ,
             in
             genere
             cause
             efficientis
             .
          
           And
           the
           Kingdoms
           chief
           in
           
             Meliority
             ,
             in
             genere
             causae
             finalis
             ,
          
           it
           is
           false
           that
           the
           King
           who
           is
           
             singulis
             major
          
           ,
           is
           
             Universis
             Minor
          
           in
           Authority
           or
           
             Jure
             regendi
          
           :
           But
           it
           is
           true
           that
           the
           King
           tho
           
             singulis
             melior
             (
             melioritate
             Relativd
          
           )
           is
           not
           
             universis
             melior
          
           )
           for
           finaliter
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           made
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           the
           King
           :
           And
           yet
           both
           
             King
             and
             Kingdom
          
           are
           made
           by
           
             God
             and
             for
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           his
           Will
           or
           Pleasure
           and
           his
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           :
           And
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Honour
           of
           Gods
           
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
          
           that
           is
           glorified
           in
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           so
           even
           the
           honour
           of
           Magistracy
           is
           part
           of
           the
           
             final
             meliority
          
           :
           As
           Gods
           Love
           glorified
           in
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           is
           another
           part
           of
           it
           :
           And
           so
           God
           is
           the
           Beginning
           and
           the
           
             End
             ,
             and
             All
             in
             All.
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Rulers
           Interest
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           The
           People
           have
           no
           
             Jus
             regendi
          
           ,
           Governing
           Authority
           to
           
             use
             themselves
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
             give
             to
             others
          
           :
           So
           false
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           Mr.
           Hooker
           and
           Laud
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           that
           make
           them
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Power
           .
           They
           have
           the
           Power
           called
           strength
           (
           in
           which
           a
           Horse
           excelleth
           a
           Man
           )
           but
           not
           Authority
           .
           If
           any
           Nation
           be
           Democratical
           it
           is
           not
           because
           men
           are
           born
           with
           any
           right
           to
           Political
           Government
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           Private
           Self-government
           .
           But
           because
           Contract
           hath
           so
           ordered
           the
           Form
           of
           Government
           .
           And
           indeed
           tho
           a
           City
           may
           be
           Democratically
           Governed
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           any
           great
           Nation
           can
           possibly
           be
           so
           :
           So
           that
           I
           think
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           true
           Democracy
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           For
           to
           chuse
           Governours
           is
           not
           to
           Govern
           :
           And
           those
           that
           by
           the
           People
           are
           chosen
           are
           an
           
             Aristocracy
             .
             Rome
          
           was
           not
           all
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           :
           What
           right
           then
           had
           the
           
             Populus
             Romanus
          
           to
           Govern
           the
           Empire
           ?
           This
           was
           not
           like
           Democracy
           ,
           where
           the
           Majority
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           Governs
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           I
           may
           say
           of
           Venice
           as
           they
           Govern
           all
           that
           are
           under
           them
           .
           It
           is
           truely
           an
           Aristocracy
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           Mankind
           is
           by
           dullness
           and
           sloth
           ,
           so
           far
           drowned
           in
           Ignorance
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           concerns
           of
           
             Souls
             ,
             Bodies
          
           and
           Kingdoms
           are
           disordered
           and
           almost
           hopelesly
           confounded
           by
           the
           ignorance
           of
           those
           that
           will
           be
           the
           Rulers
           of
           them
           .
           I.
           Soul
           matters
           and
           Church
           matters
           are
           ravelled
           by
           Ignorant
           Proud
           Self-conceited
           
           Priests
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           so
           above
           1300
           years
           :
           The
           things
           of
           Religion
           being
           mysterious
           ,
           and
           Students
           Dull
           and
           Impatient
           of
           hard
           Study
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Diseases
           and
           concerns
           of
           the
           Body
           are
           so
           abstruse
           ,
           that
           if
           among
           one
           thousand
           that
           practise
           Physick
           there
           be
           ten
           that
           do
           not
           kill
           any
           of
           their
           Patients
           ,
           they
           escape
           well
           that
           escape
           their
           Hands
           :
           All
           the
           Neighbours
           about
           us
           hurt
           us
           not
           ,
           because
           we
           trust
           them
           not
           :
           But
           Physicions
           kill
           far
           more
           than
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           III.
           And
           I
           would
           it
           were
           not
           so
           with
           Politicians
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           the
           determiners
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           Churches
           :
           where
           an
           error
           may
           be
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Society
           and
           Nation
           .
           The
           best
           Politician
           that
           ever
           I
           knew
           was
           wont
           to
           lament
           ,
           that
           Lawyers
           and
           Divines
           usually
           studied
           what
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           saith
           ,
           and
           what
           Gods
           Law
           saith
           ,
           and
           never
           well
           studied
           what
           a
           Law
           
             in
             genere
          
           is
           ,
           what
           Government
           and
           the
           several
           Causes
           of
           it
           are
           ,
           and
           being
           Ignorant
           in
           Political
           Doctrine
           ,
           understand
           not
           the
           words
           or
           things
           that
           they
           talk
           of
           :
           And
           all
           through
           uncapableness
           and
           sloth
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           How
           commonly
           do
           such
           dispute
           the
           foresaid
           case
           ,
           whether
           the
           Prince
           or
           People
           be
           the
           chief
           ,
           without
           distinguishing
           Majority
           and
           Meliority
           ?
           How
           oft
           do
           they
           speak
           of
           their
           different
           Right
           ,
           without
           distinguishing
           ,
           separate
           or
           distinct
           from
           opposite
           ?
           How
           oft
           do
           they
           falsly
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           People
           are
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Power
           ?
           And
           how
           oft
           do
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           Government
           
             (
             Monarchical
          
           or
           Aristocratical
           )
           are
           a
           meer
           Trust
           ,
           and
           Rulers
           only
           the
           Peoples
           Trustees
           ,
           without
           distinguishing
           what
           is
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           what
           trust
           God
           committeth
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           men
           commit
           ?
           And
           what
           power
           people
           have
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           Contract
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           I
           have
           oft
           proved
           that
           Political
           Government
           of
           Societies
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           different
           from
           Self-government
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           contribution
           of
           the
           Self-governing
           power
           of
           individuals
           given
           up
           to
           one
           ,
           that
           maketh
           political
           power
           .
           It
           's
           fully
           proved
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           that
           
             God
             is
             the
             prime
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           all
           Power
           is
           given
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Power
           but
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           And
           God
           hath
           gone
           before
           man
           ,
           and
           hath
           instituted
           Government
           himself
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           staid
           for
           man
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           How
           can
           man
           be
           the
           Fountain
           of
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           instituted
           before
           him
           ?
           He
           hath
           not
           left
           man
           to
           his
           own
           
           choice
           whether
           he
           will
           have
           Government
           or
           not
           ;
           but
           hath
           prevented
           him
           by
           the
           obligations
           of
           Necessity
           and
           Command
           .
           3.
           
           And
           God
           hath
           made
           Universal
           Political
           Laws
           ,
           for
           Societies
           and
           Legislation
           is
           the
           first
           part
           of
           Government
           .
           4.
           
           And
           he
           maketh
           Rulers
           as
           his
           Ministers
           and
           instituteth
           their
           Office
           
             in
             specie
          
           to
           be
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           obedience
           to
           his
           own
           Law
           and
           for
           his
           Glory
           and
           the
           common
           good
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           of
           Gods
           institution
           I.
           That
           there
           be
           humane
           Governors
           as
           Gods
           Officers
           .
           II.
           That
           finally
           they
           be
           for
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           welfare
           .
           III.
           And
           that
           materially
           they
           take
           God's
           Laws
           for
           the
           prime
           Laws
           of
           their
           Government
           :
           As
           that
           they
           punish
           sins
           against
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           weight
           :
           And
           thus
           far
           they
           are
           God's
           Trustees
           .
           And
           if
           the
           People
           forbid
           any
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           Nullity
           and
           Rebellion
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           People
           are
           Proprietors
           ,
           and
           may
           limit
           the
           Ruler
           in
           the
           dispose
           of
           their
           Propriety
           :
           And
           they
           have
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           or
           Line
           ,
           and
           Family
           that
           shall
           rule
           them
           ;
           who
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           whether
           One
           ,
           or
           Many
           ,
           or
           
             How
             many
          
           :
           For
           these
           and
           other
           circumstances
           God
           hath
           not
           previously
           determined
           ,
           (
           save
           that
           his
           Providence
           making
           some
           one
           by
           Conquest
           or
           strength
           to
           be
           only
           able
           to
           rule
           and
           protect
           them
           ,
           imposeth
           on
           them
           a
           necessity
           of
           consenting
           to
           that
           One.
           )
           And
           in
           these
           things
           the
           Ruler
           is
           the
           Trustee
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           former
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           the
           prime
           essential
           parts
           of
           power
           the
           People
           are
           but
           the
           Objects
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           is
           to
           them
           (
           in
           different
           degrees
           )
           the
           Trustee
           of
           God
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           the
           Shepherd
           is
           his
           Masters
           Trustee
           for
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Trustee
           of
           the
           Sheep
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           I
           say
           of
           true
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Churches
           :
           God
           hath
           specified
           their
           Office
           ,
           tho'
           the
           People
           may
           circumstantiate
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           Princes
           having
           the
           Power
           of
           Legislation
           even
           about
           the
           
             undetermined
             circumstances
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           things
           secular
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           enforce
           
             Obedience
             to
             God's
             Laws
          
           ,
           all
           Subjects
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           them
           herein
           ;
           yea
           tho'
           they
           so
           far
           mistake
           as
           to
           chuse
           the
           circumstances
           that
           might
           have
           been
           better
           chosen
           ,
           if
           they
           command
           not
           sin
           :
           For
           who
           doth
           any
           thing
           so
           well
           but
           it
           might
           have
           been
           done
           better
           ?
           For
           instance
           ,
           should
           they
           chuse
           a
           tolerable
           ,
           but
           less
           perfect
           Version
           and
           Meeter
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           or
           Translation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           form
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           or
           Time
           ,
           Place
           ,
           Utensils
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Concord
           in
           those
           otherwise
           not
           the
           best
           ,
           may
           be
           better
           and
           a
           greater
           duty
           ,
           than
           for
           better
           to
           be
           
           singular
           ,
           disobedient
           and
           dividers
           ,
           or
           the
           encouragers
           of
           other
           mens
           singularity
           and
           divisions
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           If
           there
           were
           no
           Law
           or
           Mandate
           of
           the
           Prince
           for
           such
           concord
           as
           aforesaid
           ;
           yet
           because
           a
           
             National
             Church
          
           should
           have
           the
           comfort
           ,
           beauty
           and
           strength
           of
           as
           much
           concord
           as
           can
           be
           attained
           without
           greater
           hurt
           than
           it
           will
           compensate
           ;
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ought
           to
           study
           the
           maintenance
           of
           such
           unity
           ,
           concord
           and
           harmony
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Churches
           agree
           on
           any
           such
           lawful
           circumstances
           ,
           to
           comply
           and
           conform
           to
           such
           agreement
           ;
           and
           to
           shun
           affected
           causless
           singularity
           .
           In
           such
           cases
           Augustine
           rightly
           resolved
           to
           do
           as
           the
           Church
           did
           where
           he
           came
           :
           It
           being
           a
           disturbing
           discord
           ,
           for
           one
           man
           to
           be
           odd
           against
           a
           lawful
           Custom
           without
           cause
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           if
           one
           would
           affect
           to
           be
           covered
           with
           his
           Hat
           at
           Prayer
           or
           Psalmody
           when
           the
           rest
           are
           uncovered
           ;
           or
           to
           use
           a
           gesture
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Conformity
           in
           things
           lawful
           ,
           beseemeth
           them
           that
           profess
           themselves
           Members
           of
           such
           National
           Churches
           as
           consist
           of
           United
           Confederate
           Congregations
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           But
           if
           on
           pretence
           of
           Concord
           or
           Confederacy
           ,
           yea
           or
           Laws
           ,
           any
           would
           tyrannically
           impose
           sinful
           things
           ,
           or
           else
           make
           things
           lawful
           so
           much
           more
           necessary
           than
           in
           themselves
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           to
           become
           the
           necessary
           Conditions
           of
           Union
           or
           Communion
           ,
           excommunicating
           ,
           persecuting
           ,
           or
           unchurching
           all
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           appropriating
           National
           Church
           Membership
           only
           to
           those
           that
           obey
           such
           ensnaring
           Canons
           or
           Agreements
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           lawful
           to
           own
           or
           countenance
           such
           Usurpation
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           nor
           to
           deny
           those
           that
           they
           deny
           or
           condemn
           ,
           to
           be
           true
           parts
           of
           the
           National
           Church
           :
           It
           being
           only
           Concord
           in
           things
           essential
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           Essence
           ,
           and
           Concord
           in
           parts
           integral
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           Concord
           in
           convenient
           Accidents
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           accidental
           Comeliness
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           contrarily
           ,
           Concord
           against
           Essentials
           nullifieth
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           Discord
           against
           Essentials
           nullifieth
           a
           Member
           ;
           and
           want
           of
           Integrals
           rendereth
           it
           maimed
           ;
           and
           want
           of
           due
           Accidents
           uncomely
           ;
           and
           ill
           Accidents
           (
           in
           Concord
           or
           Discord
           ,
           )
           partly
           scabbed
           and
           less
           beautiful
           .
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           I
           earnestly
           entreat
           therefore
           all
           sober
           Christians
           to
           take
           heed
           lest
           the
           secret
           desire
           of
           seeming
           more
           pious
           or
           tender
           conscienced
           than
           other
           godly
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           getting
           applause
           for
           such
           tenderness
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           reputed
           stricter
           than
           others
           ,
           should
           tempt
           
           them
           into
           opinions
           or
           practices
           of
           unnecessary
           distance
           ,
           singularity
           and
           division
           .
           Pride
           is
           a
           deep
           rooted
           sin
           in
           Nature
           ;
           and
           it
           maketh
           our
           reputation
           with
           the
           stricter
           people
           ,
           oft
           to
           become
           a
           selfish
           Interest
           ,
           as
           strong
           as
           riches
           and
           wordly
           preferments
           are
           with
           the
           looser
           sort
           of
           men
           :
           And
           it
           maketh
           it
           to
           such
           as
           hard
           to
           undergo
           the
           sharp
           censures
           of
           the
           censorious
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           the
           imputation
           of
           want
           of
           Piety
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           undergo
           imprisonment
           and
           want
           .
           And
           hereby
           ,
           young
           ignorant
           Apprentice
           Lads
           and
           Women
           ,
           being
           usually
           the
           most
           censorious
           ,
           such
           become
           the
           real
           Governours
           of
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           especially
           if
           Persecution
           also
           cast
           them
           for
           a
           livelihood
           on
           the
           Peoples
           Charity
           :
           And
           so
           it
           seemeth
           to
           make
           it
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           whether
           the
           Churches
           and
           Pastors
           should
           be
           governed
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           by
           censorious
           Women
           and
           Boys
           .
           Satan
           hath
           more
           Baits
           to
           angle
           with
           than
           one
           ;
           and
           more
           than
           one
           way
           of
           deceiving
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           above
           the
           sordid
           bait
           of
           riches
           or
           preferment
           ,
           or
           great
           mens
           favour
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           overcome
           by
           the
           over-valuing
           the
           love
           and
           praise
           of
           a
           Sect
           ,
           or
           of
           mistaken
           religious
           persons
           ;
           especially
           in
           a
           time
           when
           the
           Clergy
           is
           grown
           infamous
           and
           contemptible
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           worldliness
           ,
           or
           malignity
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           become
           a
           disgrace
           to
           be
           numbred
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           But
           Satan
           hath
           taught
           no
           small
           part
           of
           our
           Academick
           Students
           and
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           a
           way
           to
           frustrate
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           by
           accusations
           against
           my self
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           sufficient
           to
           turn
           all
           into
           scorn
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           charge
           any
           sin
           on
           my
           person
           ,
           or
           by
           impudent
           falshoods
           either
           feign
           me
           to
           contradict
           my self
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           do
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           by
           his
           proper
           act
           and
           imitation
           .
           On
           one
           side
           I
           am
           daily
           reviled
           by
           the
           Separatists
           and
           Antinomians
           ,
           as
           over-conformable
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           I
           am
           reviled
           for
           Non-conformity
           ,
           and
           told
           ,
           that
           my
           practice
           is
           contrary
           to
           all
           that
           I
           write
           and
           preach
           for
           Peace
           :
           And
           it
           is
           answer
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           calumniate
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           I
           condemn
           my self
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           did
           justifie
           ,
           both
           extreams
           in
           their
           impenitent
           persevering
           in
           enmity
           to
           Peace
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           To
           Mr.
           Long
           therefore
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Calumniators
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           a
           rational
           Confutation
           of
           my
           Arguments
           ,
           answer
           by
           accusing
           me
           as
           of
           a
           contradicting
           unpeaceable
           life
           .
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           One
           would
           think
           with
           men
           that
           have
           any
           pretence
           to
           reason
           ,
           honesty
           or
           honour
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           easie
           to
           know
           that
           when
           the
           Controversie
           is
           ,
           about
           Church-Government
           ,
           Oaths
           ,
           Subscriptions
           ,
           
           Ministration
           ,
           what
           I
           am
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           Question
           in
           hand
           .
           If
           they
           take
           me
           for
           as
           errant
           a
           Knave
           or
           Rogue
           as
           Judge
           Jeffreys
           or
           Mr.
           Long
           have
           pronounced
           me
           ,
           what
           's
           this
           to
           the
           common
           Cause
           of
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           my
           forty
           five
           years
           labour
           for
           Peace
           ,
           my
           forbearing
           these
           thirty
           years
           to
           gather
           any
           Church
           ,
           my
           Communion
           with
           my
           Parish-Church
           in
           Liturgy
           and
           Sacrament
           (
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Altar
           )
           all
           my
           Writings
           against
           Schism
           and
           Separation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           reconciling
           of
           Word-warriours
           ,
           my
           quiet
           submission
           to
           their
           oft
           imprisoning
           me
           ,
           and
           seizing
           on
           ,
           and
           selling
           all
           my
           goods
           ,
           Bed
           and
           Books
           ,
           as
           for
           Preaching
           when
           I
           was
           twenty
           miles
           off
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           occasional
           Sermons
           as
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           Sanders
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           Polixfen
           gave
           not
           under
           their
           hands
           that
           I
           was
           authorized
           to
           Preach
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishops
           License
           not
           revoked
           nor
           forfeit
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           by
           Sir
           
             James
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             James
             Butlers
          
           Warrants
           ,
           who
           neither
           of
           them
           ever
           told
           me
           who
           accused
           me
           ,
           nor
           ever
           called
           me
           to
           speak
           for
           my self
           ;
           If
           the
           like
           Warrant
           before
           by
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Davis
          
           ;
           If
           my
           Imprisonment
           before
           by
           Justice
           Rosse
           and
           Philips
           ;
           If
           my
           being
           tost
           from
           Session
           to
           Session
           ,
           and
           bound
           in
           six
           hundred
           pound
           to
           the
           behaviour
           by
           Justices
           that
           openly
           declared
           they
           had
           nothing
           against
           me
           ,
           but
           took
           me
           for
           innocent
           ;
           If
           my
           Banishment
           out
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           and
           five
           miles
           from
           all
           Corporations
           ;
           If
           my
           attendance
           at
           Judge
           Jeffreys
           Bar
           in
           daily
           pain
           ,
           to
           hear
           my self
           reviled
           ,
           being
           forbidden
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           for
           my self
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawyers
           reviled
           and
           threatned
           that
           spake
           for
           me
           ;
           If
           my
           Confinement
           in
           the
           
             Kings
             Bench
          
           Prison
           for
           near
           two
           years
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           such
           usage
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           in
           1661.
           offered
           me
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           sworn
           me
           to
           be
           the
           King's
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           :
           And
           after
           Bishop
           Morley
           had
           silenced
           me
           ,
           and
           published
           a
           Letter
           of
           palpable
           falshoods
           against
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           answered
           ,
           and
           for
           peace
           laid
           it
           by
           these
           28
           years
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           all
           this
           prove
           me
           unpeaceable
           ,
           and
           them
           peaceable
           ;
           and
           if
           my
           Concessions
           in
           my
           English
           Non-Conformity
           do
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           these
           Accusers
           ,
           The
           Lord
           be
           Judge
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           IX
           .
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             Instituted
             no
             true
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             in
             Man
             ,
             of
             any
             larger
             extent
             than
             National
             ,
             much
             less
             Universal
             ;
             nor
             of
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             :
             And
             that
             the
             French
             pretended
             Aristocracy
             ,
             with
             the
             Popes
             Primacy
             and
             Patriarchate
             ,
             is
             as
             bad
             or
             worse
             than
             Papal
             Monarchy
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           POpery
           and
           Clergy
           Usurpation
           which
           have
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           broken
           and
           confounded
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           Government
           ,
           Unity
           and
           Order
           ,
           have
           risen
           out
           of
           the
           Ruines
           of
           Christian
           Magistracy
           :
           The
           true
           Unifying
           Heads
           of
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           and
           National
           Churches
           ,
           being
           deposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           their
           Power
           hath
           faln
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deposers
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           The
           means
           by
           which
           this
           was
           accomplished
           were
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           there
           was
           no
           Christian
           Magistracy
           ,
           the
           Christians
           by
           voluntary
           consent
           ,
           to
           avoid
           Pagan
           Tribunals
           ,
           made
           their
           Bishops
           their
           chosen
           Arbitrators
           to
           decide
           their
           differences
           .
           And
           Constantine
           finding
           them
           in
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           Lay-men
           so
           wise
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           meet
           ,
           continued
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           yet
           without
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sword.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           pious
           Christians
           were
           desirous
           that
           their
           own
           freely
           chosen
           Pastors
           should
           rule
           them
           ,
           having
           no
           others
           so
           fit
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Princes
           were
           so
           taken
           up
           with
           Wars
           ,
           and
           secular
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           leisure
           to
           mind
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           grew
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           wicked
           and
           debaucht
           ,
           that
           themselves
           and
           all
           others
           almost
           thought
           them
           unmeet
           for
           such
           holy
           work
           .
           They
           neglected
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           made
           them
           wise
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Clergy
           not
           only
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           ignorance
           and
           viciousness
           of
           Princes
           ,
           but
           cherished
           them
           herein
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           Scripture
           and
           holy
           work
           ,
           were
           for
           the
           Priests
           and
           not
           for
           Princes
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           They
           debased
           and
           prophaned
           the
           Order
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           falsly
           pretending
           ,
           that
           their
           Office
           was
           but
           for
           the
           Body
           ,
           &c.
           for
           worldly
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Office
           of
           Priests
           only
           was
           for
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           by
           degrees
           turned
           the
           Communion
           and
           Concord
           of
           several
           Foreign
           Churches
           and
           Nations
           ,
           into
           
             one
             Government
          
           over
           all
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           When
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           was
           broken
           into
           many
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           National
           pretence
           of
           the
           Pope
           or
           Councils
           could
           reach
           but
           to
           some
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Pope
           slightly
           pretended
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           Imperial
           Universality
           ,
           into
           a
           Terrestrial
           Universality
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           World
           into
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           had
           fallen
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           all
           this
           they
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           Princes
           and
           Lords
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           of
           the
           Wars
           and
           Enmity
           against
           each
           other
           striking
           in
           with
           the
           side
           that
           was
           likest
           to
           advance
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           To
           this
           day
           Popery
           is
           upheld
           by
           the
           same
           means
           by
           which
           it
           was
           set
           up
           ;
           especially
           by
           the
           Ignorance
           ,
           Ungodliness
           ,
           and
           Slothfulness
           of
           Kings
           and
           Lords
           :
           Did
           they
           exceed
           the
           Clergy
           as
           much
           as
           
             Moses
             ,
             Joshua
             ,
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Josiah
             ,
             Nehemiah
             ,
             Zorobbabel
             ,
          
           did
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Heathen
           Emperors
           ,
           
             Titus
             ,
             Trajan
             ,
             Adrian
             ,
             Antoninus
             Pius
             ,
             Antoninus
             Philosophus
             ,
             Alexander
             Severus
             ,
          
           &c.
           did
           their
           Priests
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           honoured
           above
           the
           Priests
           as
           they
           were
           :
           The
           Emperors
           then
           were
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           
             Pontifices
             Maximi
          
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Family-power
           ,
           an
           Abraham
           ,
           an
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           a
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           a
           Job
           ,
           and
           a
           Melchizedeck
           ,
           were
           thought
           fit
           to
           have
           the
           highest
           Government
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           would
           it
           be
           still
           .
           And
           a
           Samuel
           would
           be
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           King.
           But
           as
           God
           will
           honour
           those
           that
           honour
           him
           ,
           so
           those
           that
           despise
           him
           shall
           be
           lightly
           esteemed
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           The
           true
           way
           therefore
           to
           put
           down
           Popery
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           Prince
           and
           Magistrates
           to
           claim
           their
           proper
           Power
           (
           yet
           not
           to
           usurp
           the
           Priesthood
           )
           and
           to
           study
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           practise
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           Power
           and
           Laws
           to
           be
           only
           and
           meerly
           subservient
           to
           the
           Power
           and
           Laws
           of
           God
           :
           And
           to
           strive
           to
           understand
           these
           so
           clearly
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           sound
           Preachers
           from
           unsound
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           whom
           to
           countenance
           ,
           whom
           to
           tolerate
           ,
           and
           whom
           to
           suppress
           .
           It
           is
           Kings
           that
           have
           set
           up
           Popes
           ,
           by
           putting
           down
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Popes
           have
           set
           in
           to
           pull
           them
           down
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           themselves
           :
           And
           it
           is
           Kings
           that
           must
           pull
           down
           Popes
           by
           reassuming
           their
           own
           Power
           and
           Work
           ;
           and
           that
           must
           be
           by
           becoming
           fit
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           That
           Prince
           who
           granteth
           that
           his
           Office
           is
           but
           for
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           for
           Secular
           Ends
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           only
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           inviteth
           all
           his
           Subjects
           to
           honour
           every
           Priest
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           
           to
           account
           him
           base
           as
           worldly
           things
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           as
           dung
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Eternity
           :
           Yea
           every
           good
           Christian
           who
           is
           commanded
           to
           exhort
           each
           other
           daily
           ,
           and
           to
           comfort
           one
           another
           with
           the
           remembrance
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           for
           ever
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           would
           be
           far
           more
           honourable
           than
           a
           King
           ;
           as
           the
           Soul
           is
           above
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           better
           than
           Earth
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           He
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           Parental
           Honour
           from
           his
           Children
           ,
           that
           careth
           only
           for
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           not
           to
           make
           them
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Heirs
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           up
           in
           the
           nurture
           and
           admonition
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           And
           if
           Princes
           be
           below
           the
           work
           of
           Parents
           ,
           they
           are
           below
           their
           Honour
           :
           And
           if
           they
           will
           not
           be
           included
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Commandment
           ,
           how
           can
           men
           give
           them
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           Commandment
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           They
           that
           will
           have
           a
           Universal
           Prelate
           or
           Council
           to
           Govern
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           through
           all
           the
           World
           because
           of
           the
           unskilfulness
           of
           Kings
           and
           Magistrates
           should
           in
           reason
           ,
           also
           be
           willing
           on
           the
           same
           Grounds
           to
           have
           an
           Universal
           King
           or
           Parliament
           to
           Govern
           all
           Kings
           ,
           because
           some
           are
           Ignorant
           or
           Slothful
           ;
           or
           an
           Universal
           Physicion
           ,
           Philosopher
           or
           Schoolmaster
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           God
           hath
           given
           the
           World
           often
           such
           Counsellors
           and
           such
           Judges
           ,
           as
           have
           been
           fit
           to
           judge
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           Judge
           Bishops
           and
           Preachers
           :
           Why
           else
           do
           our
           Laws
           subject
           them
           to
           Kings
           and
           Judges
           ?
           Had
           all
           Lands
           but
           such
           Judges
           as
           through
           Gods
           Mercy
           England
           hath
           now
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           were
           Sir
           
             Matthew
             Hale
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           and
           such
           Counsellors
           as
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           had
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           or
           such
           Lawyers
           as
           France
           it self
           hath
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           Palatinate
           ,
           and
           Holland
           ,
           it
           would
           convince
           the
           World
           that
           Laymen
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           judge
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           even
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           why
           may
           not
           Princes
           attain
           as
           much
           wisdom
           and
           honesty
           as
           their
           Counsellors
           and
           Judges
           ?
           The
           Christian
           Nations
           have
           been
           more
           beholden
           to
           a
           
             Constantine
             ,
             Jovian
             ,
             Valentinian
             ,
             Theodosius
             Senior
             ,
             Theodosius
             Junior
             ,
             Marcian
             ,
             Leo
             ,
             Anastasius
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           such
           ;
           and
           Spain
           to
           Recaredus
           ,
           and
           divers
           of
           his
           Successors
           ,
           and
           France
           to
           
             Carolus
             Mag.
             Ludov.
             Pius
          
           (
           save
           their
           compliance
           with
           the
           Pope
           )
           than
           to
           any
           Bishops
           or
           Councils
           ,
           even
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           against
           Heresies
           and
           Clergies
           Sins
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Chap.
           X.
           
             Whether
             an
             Universal
             Church-Government
             be
             of
             Apostolick
             Succession
             in
             the
             continued
             parts
             of
             their
             Office
             ?
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           THough
           those
           that
           take
           it
           for
           mutability
           and
           backsliding
           to
           change
           their
           Judgments
           after
           that
           the
           School
           ,
           or
           their
           Leaders
           or
           Interest
           hath
           once
           fixed
           them
           ,
           do
           censure
           me
           for
           changing
           and
           repenting
           ,
           that
           temptation
           shall
           not
           prevail
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           deny
           Learning
           and
           Repenting
           ,
           till
           I
           know
           at
           what
           Age
           we
           must
           fix
           our
           
             ne
             ultra
          
           ,
           or
           who
           be
           the
           Teachers
           that
           we
           must
           believe
           as
           infallible
           ,
           while
           we
           dispute
           against
           Humane
           as
           well
           as
           Papal
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           I
           therefore
           penitently
           confess
           that
           I
           was
           long
           aversly
           suspicious
           of
           National
           Churches
           ,
           and
           National
           Church-Goververnours
           ,
           because
           I
           could
           not
           see
           how
           those
           that
           held
           these
           could
           confute
           Popery
           :
           For
           I
           thought
           that
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           Presbyters
           must
           have
           Bishops
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           and
           they
           Metropolitans
           or
           Patriarchs
           ;
           these
           also
           must
           have
           some
           body
           over
           them
           ,
           to
           
             Ordain
             them
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Govern
             them
          
           .
           And
           because
           I
           denied
           the
           latter
           ,
           I
           denied
           also
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           thought
           Episcopacy
           would
           infer
           Popery
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           lest
           any
           should
           fall
           by
           the
           like
           temptation
           ,
           and
           Papists
           should
           plead
           my
           Principles
           as
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           should
           infer
           that
           if
           National
           Churches
           and
           Prelacy
           be
           
             Jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           Universal
           Church
           Soveraignty
           is
           so
           also
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           tell
           those
           that
           may
           have
           the
           like
           temptations
           ,
           how
           I
           escaped
           this
           :
           And
           I
           will
           add
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           difficulties
           that
           ever
           seemed
           to
           me
           to
           be
           of
           considerable
           weight
           to
           tempt
           an
           impartial
           man
           to
           Popery
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           less
           studied
           how
           to
           answer
           them
           better
           than
           the
           most
           can
           do
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           I
           have
           long
           known
           that
           Popery
           doth
           not
           essentially
           consist
           in
           the
           other
           Errours
           about
           Doctrine
           or
           Worship
           ,
           as
           Images
           ,
           praying
           to
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           Masses
           ,
           Relicts
           ,
           Merits
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           Free-will
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           a
           Greek
           ,
           or
           Armenian
           ,
           or
           Abassine
           ,
           hold
           these
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           therefore
           a
           Papist
           .
           You
           may
           call
           them
           Integral
           parts
           of
           Popery
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           but
           not
           essential
           .
           The
           Essence
           is
           only
           the
           Opinion
           of
           
             Universal
             Humane
             Church
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             Universal
             Unified
             and
             formally
             Constituted
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
         
           §
           5.
           
           This
           is
           considerable
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Quoad
             Rationem
             Rei
          
           ;
           2.
           
           And
           
             quoad
             Rationem
             Nominis
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Thing
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           
             Soveraignty
             feigned
          
           ,
           whether
           in
           a
           
             Monarchy
             ,
             Aristocracy
          
           ,
           or
           any
           mixt
           or
           other
           Form
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           Usurpation
           of
           Christ's
           Office
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           Vice-Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Name
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           Popery
           from
           them
           that
           place
           this
           Soveraignty
           in
           the
           Roman
           Pope
           (
           though
           it
           would
           be
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           if
           they
           placed
           it
           in
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Constantinople
             .
          
           )
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           Of
           these
           there
           are
           three
           sorts
           of
           Papists
           :
           1.
           
           Some
           place
           it
           in
           the
           Pope
           alone
           :
           2.
           
           Some
           in
           the
           Pope
           and
           a
           General
           Council
           or
           Clergy
           agreeing
           :
           3.
           
           And
           some
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           the
           Pope
           being
           only
           
             Principium
             Unitatis
          
           ,
           as
           having
           the
           
             primam
             sedem
          
           ,
           priviledged
           ordinarily
           to
           call
           them
           ,
           and
           moderate
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Intervals
           of
           such
           Councils
           ,
           in
           an
           Aristocratical
           Colledge
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           governing
           
             per
             literas
             formatas
          
           :
           This
           last
           as
           most
           irrational
           I
           have
           at
           large
           confuted
           :
           It
           is
           the
           other
           two
           that
           deserve
           further
           confutation
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           And
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           
             summa
             Potestas
          
           ,
           or
           Soveraignty
           that
           is
           the
           unifying
           and
           denominating
           Form
           of
           a
           Political
           Society
           ,
           it
           clearly
           followeth
           that
           those
           that
           now
           go
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Papists
           or
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           are
           indeed
           of
           three
           distinct
           sort
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           they
           pretend
           of
           One.
           But
           names
           not
           understood
           delude
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           saying
           it
           is
           but
           One
           Church
           ,
           maketh
           it
           not
           One.
           
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           They
           uncharitably
           and
           very
           hurtfully
           mistake
           ,
           1.
           
           Who
           say
           that
           Popery
           essentially
           began
           when
           God
           and
           Constantine
           exalted
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Pride
           in
           many
           abused
           that
           mercy
           .
           2.
           
           And
           they
           that
           say
           it
           essentially
           began
           when
           Image-worship
           began
           .
           3.
           
           And
           they
           that
           date
           it
           from
           the
           assumed
           Name
           of
           
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
          
           (
           which
           Leo
           I.
           assumed
           and
           Phocas
           gave
           Boniface
           )
           as
           long
           as
           they
           meant
           not
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
             on
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           but
           only
           the
           
             Universal
             in
             the
             Empire
          
           ,
           which
           was
           long
           meant
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           Now
           among
           all
           temptations
           to
           Popery
           ,
           I
           never
           found
           any
           of
           difficult
           weight
           but
           these
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           Apostolical
           Office
           continueth
           in
           its
           ordinary
           continued
           Part
           and
           Work.
           But
           Universal
           Church
           Government
           is
           an
           ordinary
           continued
           Part
           and
           Work
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           Office.
           Ergo
           Universal
           Church-Government
           (
           continueth
           )
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             de
             jure
             divino
             .
          
           )
        
         
         
           II.
           The
           Superiority
           of
           one
           National
           Church
           Government
           is
           
             Jure
             Divino
             .
             Ergo
          
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Superiority
           of
           an
           Universal
           Church
           Government
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           Roman
           Policy
           seemeth
           greatly
           advantageous
           for
           the
           Preservation
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Propagation
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           hath
           much
           upheld
           it
           .
        
         
           IV.
           The
           scandalous
           divisions
           of
           the
           Reformed
           and
           other
           Churches
           ,
           are
           so
           dishonourable
           and
           weakening
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           seemeth
           to
           make
           the
           Roman
           Policy
           and
           Unity
           necessary
           .
        
         
           V.
           The
           Errors
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           their
           Opposition
           to
           Popery
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           and
           gross
           ,
           and
           their
           unjust
           accusations
           of
           the
           Papists
           so
           palpable
           ,
           especially
           their
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Revelation
           so
           Partial
           ,
           Erroneous
           and
           Hostile
           as
           seemeth
           much
           to
           make
           their
           Cause
           more
           suspected
           than
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           These
           Reasons
           which
           prevailed
           with
           such
           great
           Men
           as
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             Cassander
             ,
             Grotius
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           need
           a
           more
           accurate
           answer
           than
           most
           Protestants
           are
           prepared
           to
           give
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           find
           were
           the
           Papists
           by
           Liberty
           of
           Religion
           let
           loose
           to
           open
           Disputes
           among
           us
           :
           I
           have
           tryed
           some
           Judicious
           Ministers
           with
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           but
           such
           answers
           as
           are
           defective
           and
           insufficient
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           The
           Answer
           which
           satisfieth
           me
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           distinguish
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Apostles
           Power
           as
           Promulgators
           of
           Christs
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           Legislative
           Power
           to
           make
           Laws
           of
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Between
           a
           Legislative
           and
           a
           Judicial
           and
           Executive
           Power
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Between
           an
           Universal
           and
           an
           Indefinite
           Power
           and
           Exercise
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Between
           a
           Power
           to
           be
           used
           personally
           ,
           disjunct
           ,
           each
           one
           his
           part
           in
           his
           own
           Province
           ,
           and
           a
           Power
           in
           many
           conjunct
           making
           one
           Political
           Person
           or
           Supreme
           ,
           as
           in
           an
           Aristocracy
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Between
           proper
           Regiment
           ,
           where
           
             Authorit
             as
             Imperantis
          
           is
           the
           formal
           Object
           of
           the
           Subjects
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           Contract
           or
           Consent
           for
           Brotherly
           Agreement
           and
           Communion
           .
           And
           so
           between
           a
           Confederacy
           and
           a
           Political
           Society
           ;
           and
           between
           Inequality
           in
           Teachers
           and
           Perswaders
           ,
           and
           Inequality
           in
           Commanders
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           This
           much
           presupposed
           ,
           we
           must
           enquire
           what
           the
           Apostles
           Power
           was
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           how
           much
           of
           it
           is
           continued
           as
           ordinary
           .
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           I.
           Names
           used
           by
           Christ
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           were
           not
           useless
           to
           the
           notifying
           of
           the
           things
           signified
           by
           them
           .
           And
           Apostolus
           signified
           much
           more
           than
           Episcopus
           .
           To
           be
           an
           Apostle
           was
           by
           Christs
           own
           Mouth
           ,
           or
           special
           Revelation
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           sent
           Indefinitely
           to
           be
           his
           special
           Witness
           and
           Messenger
           to
           publish
           his
           Gospel
           to
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           work
           Miracles
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           and
           gather
           Churches
           hereby
           .
           But
           a
           Bishop
           as
           such
           had
           not
           this
           Mission
           and
           Power
           .
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           II.
           The
           Apostles
           Power
           to
           speak
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           words
           and
           works
           as
           Eye
           and
           Ear-witnesses
           ,
           is
           not
           continued
           to
           Successors
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           the
           confirming
           Power
           of
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           III.
           The
           number
           of
           Twelve
           and
           Seventy
           two
           were
           a
           National
           Form
           fitted
           to
           the
           Jewish
           State
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           Universal
           :
           And
           this
           National
           Form
           went
           before
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Work
           and
           Power
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           Universal
           or
           Indefinite
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           IV.
           The
           Apostles
           made
           no
           Universal
           Laws
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           only
           promulgated
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           he
           taught
           them
           :
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           he
           promised
           and
           gave
           them
           his
           Spirit
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           to
           their
           remembrance
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           sent
           to
           all
           Nations
           (
           indefinitely
           )
           to
           Convert
           them
           and
           Baptize
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           observe
           all
           things
           that
           
             Christ
             had
             commanded
             them
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Cryer
           is
           not
           the
           Law-maker
           ,
           though
           he
           proclaim
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           The
           Obligations
           to
           Infant-baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           alledged
           by
           some
           as
           
             Apostolical
             Laws
          
           ,
           are
           from
           Christ
           himself
           (
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           elsewhere
           at
           large
           )
           the
           Apostles
           being
           Authorized
           Witnesses
           and
           Promulgators
           .
           And
           had
           they
           done
           it
           by
           the
           extraordinary
           promised
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           had
           so
           been
           Christs
           own
           Law-giving
           ;
           no
           other
           having
           that
           promise
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Universal
           Law
           ,
           by
           bringing
           all
           his
           Commands
           to
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           leading
           them
           into
           all
           Truth
           .
        
         
           The
           determinations
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           were
           also
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           giving
           them
           the
           certain
           understanding
           of
           it
           :
           And
           it
           's
           like
           that
           as
           two
           of
           the
           four
           Cases
           (
           Fornication
           and
           Idol-Communion
           )
           were
           of
           known
           Morality
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           two
           (
           strangled
           and
           Blood-eating
           )
           if
           not
           so
           ,
           were
           not
           of
           Universal
           Obligation
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           those
           Gentiles
           that
           lived
           among
           the
           offended
           Jews
           .
        
         
         
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           about
           the
           Institution
           of
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           of
           single
           Churches
           :
           If
           they
           did
           not
           Institute
           them
           as
           in
           Christs
           Name
           ,
           by
           his
           Command
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           had
           Authority
           from
           him
           to
           do
           it
           as
           Apostles
           .
           It
           was
           under
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Spirits
           Infallible
           Guidance
           ,
           and
           a
           Temporary
           Work
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           have
           no
           Successors
           :
           For
           Christs
           Church
           would
           never
           be
           formed
           ,
           nor
           his
           Laws
           and
           Word
           setled
           perfect
           ,
           if
           we
           must
           have
           Men
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           to
           add
           to
           his
           Church
           Ordinances
           and
           Officers
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           new
           Laws
           and
           a
           new
           Word
           :
           How
           big
           would
           his
           Bible
           be
           then
           at
           the
           last
           ?
           Why
           have
           no
           new
           Scriptures
           as
           his
           been
           so
           made
           these
           1600
           years
           .
           I
           hope
           our
           Volumes
           of
           Councils
           will
           not
           go
           for
           such
           .
        
         
           §
           16.
           
           V.
           The
           
             occasional
             determination
          
           of
           Questions
           about
           
             mutable
             Circumstances
          
           (
           as
           long
           Hair
           ,
           the
           Vails
           ,
           the
           Love-feasts
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           Collections
           for
           Charity
           ,
           and
           divers
           such
           were
           not
           Universal
           but
           Local
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Immutable
           but
           occasional
           Mutable
           Obligation
           ;
           and
           were
           but
           such
           as
           National
           and
           Congregational
           Governors
           may
           determine
           ,
           without
           any
           Universal
           Supreme
           Power
           .
           The
           Genus
           or
           Rule
           by
           which
           they
           must
           be
           determined
           (
           Edification
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Concord
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Decency
           ,
           Order
           ,
           )
           being
           Gods
           Laws
           .
        
         
           §
           17.
           
           VI.
           There
           is
           great
           difference
           between
           what
           the
           Apostles
           did
           as
           Segregate
           or
           Dis-junct
           each
           one
           in
           his
           Province
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           did
           as
           an
           Aristocratical
           Person
           or
           College
           unitedly
           .
           They
           Ordained
           Elders
           ,
           gave
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           setled
           Churches
           ,
           decided
           Controversies
           ,
           wrote
           Books
           and
           Epistles
           ,
           singly
           each
           one
           in
           his
           Province
           ,
           and
           met
           not
           to
           write
           any
           one
           Book
           or
           Epistle
           by
           a
           Major
           College-Vote
           in
           one
           Body
           .
           And
           though
           their
           Books
           now
           oblige
           all
           the
           Church
           that
           have
           them
           ,
           yet
           ,
           1.
           
           At
           the
           first
           writing
           they
           obliged
           only
           the
           Churches
           or
           Persons
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           written
           ,
           and
           only
           after
           by
           parity
           of
           Reason
           bind
           others
           that
           have
           them
           .
           And
           every
           ordinary
           Pastor
           that
           writeth
           a
           Book
           that
           is
           sound
           Divinity
           ,
           bringeth
           an
           Obligation
           on
           all
           that
           read
           it
           ,
           to
           obey
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Evidence
           of
           truth
           .
           The
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Books
           and
           theirs
           ,
           is
           
             Extensively
             ,
             Indefinite
          
           or
           Universal
           to
           all
           that
           read
           or
           hear
           it
           :
           But
           the
           Degree
           of
           the
           Obligation
           Intensively
           is
           greater
           from
           the
           Apostles
           Writings
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           extraordinary
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           §
           18.
           
           VII
           .
           The
           decision
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           was
           not
           by
           a
           General
           Council
           nor
           a
           Pope
           ;
           No
           such
           Council
           was
           called
           :
           But
           they
           
           were
           sent
           and
           appealed
           to
           ,
           as
           Men
           of
           most
           infallible
           fitness
           to
           decide
           that
           Case
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           did
           it
           as
           a
           College
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           as
           a
           National
           Church
           College
           ,
           such
           as
           
             de
             formâ
          
           the
           Jews
           Nation
           had
           ,
           in
           which
           relation
           they
           were
           first
           setled
           :
           For
           as
           Twelve
           they
           were
           only
           so
           related
           ;
           others
           being
           added
           to
           be
           sent
           with
           them
           to
           the
           Centiles
           .
           And
           besides
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           we
           never
           read
           that
           they
           did
           any
           thing
           but
           in
           their
           separate
           Provinces
           and
           Personal
           Capacity
           .
        
         
           §
           10
           VIII
           .
           And
           as
           they
           never
           did
           as
           an
           Universal
           Aristocratical
           College
           ,
           by
           Vote
           make
           new
           Universal
           Laws
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           much
           less
           by
           any
           ordinary
           continued
           Power
           ,
           so
           neither
           did
           they
           as
           such
           a
           College
           ,
           exercise
           Judicial
           or
           Executive
           power
           ,
           but
           did
           it
           in
           their
           single
           Capacities
           only
           in
           their
           proper
           Provinces
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           partly
           by
           an
           ordinary
           power
           (
           of
           Reproof
           and
           Excommunication
           )
           which
           continueth
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           miraculous
           power
           ,
           of
           delivering
           to
           Satan
           for
           Corporal
           punishment
           ,
           which
           power
           is
           ceased
           with
           them
           (
           Tho'
           Papists
           in
           a
           mock-imitation
           ,
           deliver
           the
           Excommunicate
           to
           the
           Secular
           powers
           ,
           to
           be
           kill'd
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           were
           Devils
           .
           )
           As
           for
           the
           Universal
           Laws
           that
           tell
           whom
           to
           Excommunicate
           ,
           they
           are
           Christs
           own
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Rules
           of
           Judgment
           :
           To
           which
           if
           men
           may
           add
           the
           like
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           make
           Sin
           and
           Heresie
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           Excommunicate
           and
           deliver
           to
           Satan
           (
           their
           Magistrates
           )
           whom
           they
           will
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           that
           was
           an
           Orthodox
           Saint
           this
           year
           ,
           be
           burnt
           (
           without
           change
           )
           as
           an
           Heretick
           the
           next
           ;
           and
           it
           be
           never
           certain
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           what
           is
           Heresie
           or
           Sin
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
        
         
           §
           20.
           
           IX
           .
           It
           being
           certain
           then
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           ,
           as
           an
           Aristocratical
           Supreme
           power
           over
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           Exercise
           
             Legislation
             ,
             Judgment
          
           and
           Execution
           ,
           much
           less
           by
           any
           ordinary
           continued
           power
           ,
           it
           followeth
           that
           they
           have
           no
           Successors
           that
           have
           such
           power
           ;
           and
           all
           Government
           being
           contained
           in
           these
           three
           parts
           ,
           there
           is
           
             de
             Jure
          
           no
           
             Universal
             Governour
          
           .
        
         
           §
           21.
           
           X.
           The
           power
           of
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           were
           of
           equal
           extent
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ;
           but
           Aaron
           was
           under
           Moses
           Government
           :
           And
           Christ
           gave
           the
           Twelve
           and
           Seventy
           at
           first
           no
           larger
           Provinces
           or
           Power
           :
           And
           when
           he
           added
           more
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           he
           commanded
           every
           Soul
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Princes
           power
           as
           of
           God
           :
           Therefore
           their
           power
           in
           the
           Empire
           was
           limited
           and
           subject
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Government
           ,
           
           and
           so
           in
           other
           Lands
           :
           They
           were
           bound
           to
           
             fear
             God
             and
             Honour
             the
             King.
          
           They
           might
           by
           Doctoral
           and
           
             Nunciative
             Authority
          
           perswade
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           deliver
           Gods
           Commands
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           may
           any
           ordinary
           Teacher
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           
             Imperant
             ,
             Judicial
          
           and
           Executive
           power
           Govern
           them
           ,
           unless
           by
           self-subjecting
           they
           make
           them
           their
           Governors
           as
           Pupils
           do
           their
           Tutors
           and
           Patients
           their
           Physicions
           .
           Yea
           they
           could
           make
           no
           Man
           a
           Christian
           but
           by
           Persuasion
           to
           voluntary
           consent
           ;
           and
           till
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           Govern
           them
           as
           Christians
           :
           And
           they
           were
           not
           Governors
           of
           the
           World
           but
           Monitors
           ,
           and
           Persuaders
           .
        
         
           §
           22.
           
           XI
           .
           Indefinite
           (
           and
           were
           it
           possible
           
             Universal
             )
             Concord
             ,
             Love
          
           and
           
             Communion
             ;
             All
             Christians
          
           must
           endeavour
           ;
           which
           Ministers
           do
           with
           greater
           Obligation
           and
           Advantage
           than
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           above
           both
           .
        
         
           And
           Kings
           and
           States
           are
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           it
           as
           Bishops
           :
           But
           they
           are
           not
           on
           that
           pretence
           to
           make
           one
           
             Universal
             King
          
           or
           Senate
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Power
          
           to
           them
           and
           all
           the
           Earth
           or
           Church
           :
           But
           only
           by
           Diets
           or
           Confederacies
           to
           join
           their
           Powers
           and
           Endeavours
           to
           so
           good
           an
           End
           :
           And
           so
           is
           it
           with
           Bishops
           and
           Churches
           .
        
         
           §
           23.
           
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           Union
           and
           Concord
           with
           the
           Pope
           or
           Rome
           ,
           or
           their
           Councils
           that
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           ,
           let
           them
           but
           renounce
           their
           pretence
           to
           Government
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           easily
           decide
           the
           other
           difference
           :
           If
           we
           must
           not
           Unite
           to
           them
           as
           Governors
           ,
           but
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           much
           bound
           to
           Love
           and
           Union
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           with
           them
           .
           And
           Christ
           is
           sufficient
           to
           be
           the
           Center
           of
           Union
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           them
           the
           sufficient
           and
           only
           Laws
           of
           Universal
           Concord
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
           §
           24.
           
           
             Obj.
             To
             be
             obliged
             by
             Gods
             Law
             to
             Concord
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Councils
             and
             Bishops
             determine
             in
             what
             we
             must
             agree
             ,
             inferreth
             our
             Duty
             to
             agree
             in
             those
             Points
             which
             cometh
             to
             all
             one
             as
             Government
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           If
           they
           be
           not
           Governors
           but
           Equals
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           much
           power
           to
           propose
           Articles
           of
           Agreement
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           are
           no
           Articles
           of
           
             Universal
             Agreement
          
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           on
           Earth
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           but
           what
           Christ
           hath
           made
           such
           .
           And
           to
           pretend
           to
           make
           such
           ,
           and
           Usurp
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           that
           we
           must
           not
           agree
           with
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           vanity
           of
           their
           talk
           of
           true
           Universal
           Councils
           I
           have
           oft
           at
           large
           detected
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           grant
           submission
           to
           the
           true
           power
           of
           National
           Governors
           and
           Councils
           ,
           but
           Universal
           we
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Just
           National
           Laws
           must
           be
           obeyed
           :
           But
           Conciliar
           Canons
           of
           Concord
           by
           Equals
           ,
           bind
           us
           not
           to
           Agreement
           ,
           when
           mistake
           maketh
           them
           against
           the
           common
           Good
           and
           Ends
           of
           Concord
           .
           Nor
           do
           Mens
           Laws
           or
           Agreements
           bind
           us
           to
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           §
           25.
           
           XII
           .
           We
           all
           own
           an
           Universal
           Church
           Government
           ,
           Partite
           ,
           or
           Exercised
           by
           parts
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Physicions
           Medicate
           all
           England
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           School-masters
           teach
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Judges
           and
           Justices
           judge
           them
           :
           And
           so
           Cyprian
           meant
           that
           
             Episcopatus
             unus
             est
          
           ,
           of
           which
           each
           one
           hath
           a
           part
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           
             In
             specie
             institutâ
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             Quoad
             Objectum
          
           ,
           All
           the
           particular
           Churches
           governed
           make
           one
           Universal
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           
             Quoad
             Finem
          
           .
           But
           no
           Man
           ,
           nor
           any
           Senate
           or
           College
           ,
           or
           Council
           ,
           as
           
             una
             persona
             politica
          
           ,
           is
           Soveraign
           .
           We
           have
           no
           Universal
           King
           but
           Christ
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XI
           .
           
             Whether
             a
             National
             Church
             Soveraignty
             infer
             the
             need
             or
             lawfulness
             of
             a
             Humane
             Universal
             Church
             Soveraignty
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           Ans
           .
           NO
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Man
           is
           capable
           of
           one
           ,
           but
           uncapable
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           hath
           given
           Commission
           for
           one
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Every
           Kingdom
           hath
           one
           Humane
           Soveraignty
           in
           Sword
           Government
           :
           But
           so
           hath
           not
           all
           the
           World
           one
           .
           And
           there
           is
           less
           reason
           for
           ,
           and
           less
           possibility
           of
           one
           Humane
           Governing
           Soveraignty
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Keys
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           set
           one
           Moses
           ,
           and
           one
           Aaron
           or
           Priesthood
           over
           Israel
           ;
           but
           not
           over
           all
           the
           World.
           If
           Adam
           or
           Noah
           was
           such
           while
           the
           World
           was
           but
           a
           Family
           ,
           or
           Tribe
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           it
           so
           when
           it
           was
           uncapable
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Summons
           and
           Subscriptions
           ,
           and
           the
           Limits
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Power
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           most
           General
           Councils
           were
           but
           Imperial
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           National
           in
           Extent
           (
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           against
           
             Johnson
             .
          
           )
           And
           therefore
           no
           more
           can
           be
           claimed
           since
           .
        
         
         
           §
           2.
           
           Obj.
           
             But
             if
             a
             Presbyter
             must
             be
             Ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
             as
             Superior
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             by
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             what
             Superior
             shall
             make
             him
             but
             a
             Pope
             or
             Council
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           You
           may
           next
           ask
           ,
           Who
           then
           must
           Make
           or
           Consecrate
           a
           Pope
           ?
           Is
           it
           a
           Superior
           ?
           Contrarily
           ,
           If
           a
           Pope
           may
           be
           made
           by
           Inferiors
           (
           as
           they
           do
           )
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           a
           Metropolitan
           ,
           an
           Archbishop
           and
           a
           Bishop
           may
           
             quoad
             esse
          
           be
           validly
           made
           by
           Men
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           .
           Yea
           and
           Presbyters
           too
           where
           Politick
           Order
           and
           Church
           safety
           forbid
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           It
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           true
           (
           as
           I
           once
           foolishly
           thought
           )
           that
           National
           Church
           Supremacy
           inferreth
           Popery
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           necessary
           or
           very
           great
           means
           against
           it
           ,
           without
           which
           (
           though
           particular
           Souls
           may
           be
           saved
           from
           Popery
           )
           a
           Nation
           cannot
           long
           ,
           nor
           ever
           was
           that
           I
           have
           read
           of
           .
           For
           Popery
           is
           but
           the
           Invading
           of
           the
           power
           of
           all
           other
           Bishops
           and
           Kings
           :
           And
           for
           each
           one
           to
           reassume
           his
           own
           power
           ,
           is
           the
           direct
           Deposing
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           As
           if
           one
           King
           or
           Senate
           claimed
           the
           Government
           of
           all
           Kings
           and
           Senates
           ,
           how
           should
           these
           Usurpers
           be
           Deposed
           but
           by
           every
           King
           and
           Parliaments
           reassuming
           their
           own
           ?
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           But
           then
           every
           party
           that
           differeth
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           National
           Government
           ,
           must
           not
           pretend
           that
           it
           is
           only
           
             their
             Form
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Bulwark
           against
           Popery
           .
           National
           Church
           Concord
           and
           Strength
           may
           be
           kept
           up
           by
           a
           Supreme
           Christian
           Prince
           or
           State
           with
           a
           Concordant
           Ministry
           ,
           whether
           among
           themselves
           United
           as
           the
           Scots
           in
           General
           Assemblies
           ,
           or
           as
           in
           England
           by
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Convocations
           ,
           obeying
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           Laws
           of
           the
           King
           and
           State
           that
           are
           made
           for
           determining
           needful
           Circumstances
           ;
           supposing
           such
           Bishops
           qualified
           and
           chosen
           justly
           ,
           and
           usurping
           none
           of
           the
           Sword-bearers
           power
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           That
           National
           Laws
           about
           matters
           of
           Religion
           may
           and
           must
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           Princes
           consulting
           with
           Pastors
           must
           make
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           are
           not
           to
           extend
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           a
           truth
           unquestionable
           .
        
         
           In
           England
           the
           Law
           must
           command
           us
           to
           use
           English
           Bibles
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           over
           the
           World.
           It
           is
           meet
           to
           bind
           the
           Churches
           to
           use
           one
           Translation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Else
           one
           will
           say
           ,
           Your
           Text
           or
           what
           you
           alledge
           is
           not
           in
           my
           Bible
           ,
           and
           another
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           in
           mine
           .
           And
           many
           inconveniences
           would
           follow
           .
           And
           one
           Form
           of
           Catechism
           ,
           one
           Form
           of
           Confession
           ,
           one
           Metre
           of
           
           singing
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           other
           Offices
           one
           Form
           moderately
           imposed
           or
           agreed
           on
           is
           convenient
           .
           But
           if
           one
           part
           will
           too
           rigorously
           impose
           things
           needless
           ,
           or
           command
           things
           sinful
           ,
           or
           justly
           suspected
           ;
           or
           the
           other
           side
           refuse
           things
           lawful
           and
           fit
           because
           imposed
           ,
           National
           Concord
           will
           be
           broken
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XII
           .
           
             The
             Three
             other
             Reasons
             for
             Popery
             answered
             briefly
             .
          
        
         
           Quest
           .
           III.
           
             SHould
             not
             the
             Roman
             Church
             Policy
             in
             reason
             be
             owned
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             Christianity
             against
             Infidels
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           We
           deny
           not
           but
           Unity
           ,
           Concord
           ,
           Power
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Adherents
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           advantage
           to
           Christianity
           against
           Infidels
           :
           And
           all
           these
           are
           Gods
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           do
           good
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           the
           abuse
           of
           them
           though
           it
           do
           not
           quite
           frustrate
           the
           genuine
           Effects
           ,
           yet
           so
           depraveth
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           a
           doubt
           whether
           the
           hurt
           to
           the
           common
           Christianity
           be
           not
           greater
           than
           the
           advantage
           .
           If
           Unity
           were
           maintained
           in
           Christs
           way
           it
           would
           have
           far
           better
           Effects
           than
           in
           the
           Papists
           way
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Yet
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           hath
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Roman
           Power
           ,
           Numbers
           ,
           Concord
           and
           Riches
           ,
           to
           uphold
           the
           common
           Cause
           .
           But
           all
           is
           not
           Good
           that
           God
           over-ruleth
           and
           useth
           to
           good
           ,
           permitting
           Man
           to
           cause
           the
           Evil.
           As
           a
           Man
           may
           use
           the
           Cruelty
           without
           causing
           it
           ,
           of
           a
           Hound
           ,
           a
           Ferret
           ,
           or
           a
           Hawk
           ,
           against
           the
           Prey
           ,
           to
           fulfil
           his
           just
           will.
           
        
         
           Had
           National
           Kingdom
           Churches
           been
           kept
           up
           under
           true
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           these
           Kings
           and
           Pastors
           in
           Dyets
           and
           Councils
           ,
           kept
           due
           Confederacies
           by
           Consultation
           and
           Contract
           without
           mutual
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           the
           common
           Cause
           had
           been
           better
           promoted
           than
           it
           hath
           been
           by
           Popery
           ,
           that
           hath
           shamed
           it
           and
           weakened
           it
           by
           Persecutions
           ,
           Divisions
           ,
           Treasons
           and
           Wars
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           IV.
           
             Whether
             the
             Divisions
             of
             other
             Christians
             render
             the
             Roman
             Government
             desireable
             for
             Concord
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           There
           are
           more
           that
           Unite
           in
           Mahometanism
           ,
           and
           far
           more
           in
           Paganism
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           Satan
           knoweth
           how
           to
           advantage
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           Concord
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           weaken
           Christs
           Kingdom
           by
           Division
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Bishops
           have
           made
           the
           greatest
           Schisms
           and
           Division
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           ever
           was
           made
           ,
           by
           sinful
           Usurpation
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           Impositions
           ,
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           Unchurching
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           appropriating
           the
           Church
           Title
           to
           his
           own
           Sect
           alone
           .
           All
           the
           Bloody
           Murders
           of
           the
           
             Waldenses
             ,
             Bohemians
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Protestants
           ,
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           the
           present
           Wars
           that
           France
           hath
           involved
           Europe
           in
           ,
           are
           on
           pretence
           of
           Unity
           :
           We
           like
           not
           the
           Unity
           that
           Satan
           maintaineth
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           such
           a
           rate
           of
           Blood.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           I
           have
           before
           and
           elsewhere
           proved
           that
           the
           Protestants
           for
           all
           their
           Divisions
           have
           a
           far
           better
           Unity
           than
           the
           Papal
           Church
           hath
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           Question
           is
           elsewhere
           and
           here
           sufficiently
           answered
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           V.
           
             Whether
             the
             Errors
             of
             the
             Protestants
             do
             not
             so
             disparage
             them
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Roman
             Church
             more
             Honourable
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           should
           not
           Men
           chuse
           a
           Leprosie
           to
           cure
           an
           Itch
           ?
           We
           deny
           not
           but
           where
           Controversies
           shew
           our
           Differences
           among
           our selves
           ,
           one
           Party
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           an
           Error
           ,
           either
           
             de
             re
          
           ,
           or
           
             de
             nomine
          
           .
           But
           we
           agree
           in
           all
           that
           's
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           and
           Brotherly
           Love
           :
           And
           Pride
           ,
           and
           Envy
           ,
           and
           Malignity
           ,
           are
           more
           the
           Causes
           of
           our
           Disagreement
           than
           our
           Religion
           .
           Especially
           unskilfulness
           in
           Words
           and
           
             stating
             Cases
          
           .
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           in
           many
           Books
           (
           especially
           my
           
             End
             of
             Doctrinal
             Controversies
          
           ,
           my
           
             Catholick
             Theology
          
           and
           
             Methodus
             Theologiae
          
           )
           that
           our
           Differences
           are
           most
           in
           Words
           whose
           sence
           is
           not
           mutually
           understood
           .
        
         
           How
           many
           Loads
           of
           Controversal
           Volumes
           are
           written
           by
           Papists
           against
           each
           other
           ?
           And
           what
           heavy
           Charges
           of
           Simony
           ,
           Filthiness
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           &c.
           have
           even
           General
           Councils
           and
           Historians
           laid
           on
           the
           Popes
           and
           many
           Councils
           ?
           And
           note
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           or
           Council
           is
           the
           Essentiating
           Form
           of
           the
           Papal
           Church
           as
           such
           ;
           and
           therefore
           an
           Unholy
           or
           Debauch'd
           ,
           or
           Heretick
           Head
           ,
           proveth
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           Unholy
           or
           Heretical
           :
           Because
           the
           Form
           denominateth
           ;
           and
           is
           Essential
           .
           But
           it
           is
           
           not
           so
           with
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           own
           no
           Universal
           Head
           but
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           Infallible
           and
           perfect
           .
        
         
           This
           much
           I
           thought
           needful
           to
           add
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           pretend
           an
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           a
           Political
           Universal
           Head
           ,
           and
           a
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           above
           a
           National
           Church
           or
           Christian
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           would
           compare
           Papists
           Errors
           with
           Protestants
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           
             Chamier
             ,
             Blondel
             de
             Ecclesia
             ,
             Molinaeus
          
           of
           the
           Novelty
           of
           Popery
           ,
           
             Rivet
             ,
             Downame
             de
             Antichristo
             ,
             Jewel
             ,
             Whitaker
             ,
          
           and
           other
           such
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           How
           few
           Bishops
           or
           Church
           Doctors
           are
           for
           Learning
           
           equal
           to
           
             Boetius
             ,
             Joh.
             Picus
             ,
             Francis
             .
             Picus
             ,
             Erasmus
             ,
             Hutten
             ,
             Goldastus
             ,
             Freherus
             ,
             Pistorius
             ,
             Faber
             ,
             Stephanus
             ,
          
           (
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           )
           Mornay
           ,
           Lord
           
             Du
             Plessis
             ,
             Mich.
             Hospitalius
             ,
             Thuanus
             ,
          
           the
           two
           Scaliger's
           ,
           
             Salmasius
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             Sarravius
             ,
             Justellus
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           Lay-men
           ?
           And
           are
           Kings
           and
           Magistrates
           uncapable
           of
           Wisdom
           ?
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           How
           vast
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           Governing
           one
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Governing
           all
           the
           World
           ?
           Do
           I
           need
           to
           aggravate
           it
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           one
           King
           with
           Wise
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Justices
           ,
           as
           capable
           of
           Governing
           one
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           an
           Utopian
           College
           of
           Bishops
           (
           that
           some
           dream
           of
           ,
           )
           or
           a
           Pope
           (
           and
           Cardinals
           )
           of
           Governing
           all
           the
           World.
           Can
           such
           ignorant
           ,
           vicious
           Monsters
           as
           Councils
           have
           condemned
           for
           the
           most
           odious
           Wickedness
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           better
           Rule
           at
           
             Abassia
             ,
             Armenia
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Antipodes
           ,
           than
           a
           Good
           King
           can
           Rule
           in
           England
           ?
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           Councils
           consist
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           many
           Foreign
           Princes
           ;
           and
           usually
           their
           Princes
           chuse
           who
           shall
           go
           :
           And
           they
           that
           are
           near
           the
           place
           of
           meeting
           will
           be
           the
           most
           :
           And
           none
           can
           come
           against
           their
           Princes
           wills
           :
           And
           few
           Bishops
           will
           disobey
           their
           Lords
           that
           send
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           live
           under
           :
           And
           must
           such
           Subjects
           of
           Papists
           ,
           Turks
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           Heathens
           ,
           be
           Masters
           of
           England
           ,
           of
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           Cannot
           Bishops
           at
           hand
           here
           better
           try
           the
           Cause
           of
           one
           accused
           for
           Heresie
           ,
           Fornication
           ,
           Treason
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           Commission
           from
           God
           ,
           than
           a
           meeting
           of
           Bishops
           out
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           a
           Thousand
           Mile
           off
           can
           try
           it
           ?
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           But
           I
           shall
           here
           pass
           by
           my
           chief
           proof
           of
           this
           (
           that
           
           God
           hath
           ordained
           no
           Humane
           Government
           (
           distinct
           from
           meer
           consultation
           or
           Concord
           and
           Communion
           ,
           )
           above
           National
           ,
           Headed
           by
           
             Christian
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           )
           Because
           I
           have
           ready
           for
           the
           Press
           a
           full
           Treatise
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           Two
           Books
           .
           The
           first
           proving
           Historically
           by
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           that
           Archbishop
           Land
           ,
           Archbishop
           Bromhall
           ,
           Bishop
           Guning
           ,
           Bishop
           Sparrow
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Sam.
             Parker
          
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Pet.
             Heylin
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           ,
           Dr.
           Saywell
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           have
           written
           for
           a
           Foreign
           and
           Universal
           Jurisdiction
           .
           The
           second
           Book
           fully
           disproving
           it
           ,
           and
           proving
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           Church
           is
           Sworn
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Parliaments
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           till
           Laud's
           days
           were
           against
           it
           :
           And
           that
           this
           very
           Parliament
           and
           Convention
           having
           taken
           a
           new
           Oath
           against
           it
           besides
           the
           old
           Oaths
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           to
           stigmatize
           the
           Church
           and
           Nation
           with
           the
           foresaid
           Perjury
           ,
           would
           dangerously
           presage
           the
           Rune
           of
           the
           Perjured
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XIII
           .
           
             What
             are
             the
             dangerous
             Diseases
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           DEath
           cometh
           on
           Bodies
           Politick
           ,
           as
           on
           Natural
           Bodies
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           Diseases
           weaken
           and
           break
           them
           .
           And
           while
           they
           are
           Diseased
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           an
           unlovely
           troublesome
           condition
           .
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           History
           ,
           and
           Experience
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           what
           Diseases
           they
           be
           that
           are
           the
           usual
           presages
           of
           Confusion
           or
           Dissolution
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           In
           general
           ,
           All
           sin
           is
           to
           the
           Soul
           what
           Sickness
           is
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           hath
           some
           tendency
           to
           destruction
           .
           And
           the
           increase
           and
           abounding
           of
           Sin
           ,
           is
           a
           dangerous
           Prognostick
           :
           sins
           of
           Sensuality
           ,
           Gluttony
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           and
           Fornication
           ,
           when
           they
           grow
           common
           and
           impudent
           ,
           seldom
           go
           unpunished
           .
           O
           how
           dangerous
           then
           is
           the
           case
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Sin
           of
           Adultery
           and
           Fornication
           ,
           is
           commonly
           said
           to
           be
           so
           increased
           ,
           that
           multitudes
           are
           guilty
           now
           ,
           for
           One
           that
           was
           ever
           suspected
           of
           it
           before
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           Charles
           the
           Second
           .
           And
           brutish
           Wretches
           scarce
           take
           it
           for
           a
           shame
           .
        
         
           Sins
           of
           Injustice
           and
           Unmercifulness
           ,
           especially
           Rich
           Mens
           oppression
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           Landlords
           grinding
           their
           Poor
           Tenants
           ,
           and
           Judges
           ,
           Justices
           and
           Lawyers
           unrighteousness
           in
           Suits
           and
           Judgments
           ,
           are
           Sins
           threatned
           by
           the
           Prophets
           as
           the
           fore-runners
           of
           Destruction
           .
        
         
         
           §
           3.
           
           But
           especially
           when
           Rulers
           are
           the
           Leaders
           in
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Wicked
           .
           The
           Sins
           of
           Men
           in
           publick
           Place
           are
           publick
           Sins
           ,
           and
           sooner
           bring
           publick
           Judgments
           ,
           than
           the
           Sins
           of
           private
           Men.
           The
           publick
           Authors
           of
           the
           late
           Calamitous
           Wars
           of
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Scotland
          
           and
           England
           ,
           had
           a
           deep
           part
           in
           the
           Punishment
           as
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Guilt
           .
           O
           what
           a
           Torrent
           of
           Guilt
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Charles
           the
           Second
           did
           from
           King
           and
           Court
           over-flow
           this
           Land
           ,
           by
           the
           shameless
           filth
           of
           all
           uncleanness
           !
           When
           Men
           shall
           affectedly
           keep
           Whores
           as
           the
           way
           to
           please
           the
           Court
           by
           Conformity
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           Honour
           or
           no
           great
           Dishonour
           ;
           what
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           such
           horrid
           wickedness
           ,
           but
           Publick
           ,
           Divine
           ,
           Revenging
           Justice
           ?
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           When
           did
           it
           ever
           go
           well
           with
           Judah
           or
           Israel
           when
           they
           had
           a
           foolish
           wicked
           King
           ?
           How
           easie
           is
           it
           for
           such
           a
           King
           and
           a
           foolish
           wicked
           Senate
           or
           Parliament
           to
           undo
           a
           Nation
           ,
           by
           Laws
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           Persecution
           ,
           Division
           and
           Iniquity
           ?
           How
           ordinarily
           do
           such
           make
           Snares
           for
           the
           Conscionable
           ,
           by
           commanding
           them
           on
           pain
           of
           Fining
           ,
           Imprisonment
           ,
           or
           Death
           ,
           or
           Banishment
           ,
           to
           do
           something
           that
           God
           forbiddeth
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           do
           what
           God
           commandeth
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           cry
           them
           down
           ,
           reproach
           and
           ruine
           them
           ,
           as
           unruly
           ,
           disobedient
           ,
           despisers
           of
           all
           Order
           and
           Government
           ,
           Schismaticks
           and
           Rebels
           ?
           And
           who
           may
           call
           them
           so
           with
           less
           contradiction
           ,
           than
           they
           that
           can
           at
           their
           pleasure
           make
           them
           seem
           such
           ,
           and
           few
           dare
           contradict
           them
           ?
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           Great
           is
           the
           advantage
           that
           Supreme
           Rulers
           have
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           Name
           of
           Evil
           upon
           Good
           ,
           and
           of
           Good
           on
           Evil
           ,
           and
           to
           procure
           the
           Vulgar
           to
           say
           as
           they
           ?
           Saving
           that
           the
           Innocency
           and
           Worth
           of
           the
           Upright
           (
           especially
           of
           Wise
           and
           Charitable
           Persons
           )
           constraineth
           approbation
           from
           those
           that
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           deplorate
           in
           Diabolism
           .
           The
           foolish
           words
           of
           Princes
           seem
           wise
           to
           ignorant
           flatterers
           .
           But
           he
           that
           will
           dwell
           in
           Gods
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           Blessing
           and
           not
           a
           Plague
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           
             Contemner
             of
             vile
             Persons
             ,
             and
             an
             Honourer
             of
             them
             that
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           15.
           
           Antishenes
           could
           say
           that
           the
           Nation
           is
           hopeless
           ,
           that
           cannot
           difference
           good
           Men
           from
           bad
           .
        
         
           What
           maketh
           almost
           all
           under
           Papist
           Rulers
           to
           be
           Papists
           ,
           and
           under
           Turks
           to
           be
           Mahometans
           ,
           and
           under
           Heathens
           to
           be
           Heathens
           ,
           but
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           Example
           and
           Power
           of
           their
           Rulers
           ?
        
         
         
           §
           6.
           
           In
           England
           and
           most
           Nations
           that
           are
           Christian
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Rich
           Patrons
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Servants
           ,
           have
           the
           choice
           of
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           and
           Pastors
           .
           And
           can
           it
           be
           expected
           that
           bad
           Men
           ,
           and
           covetous
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           haters
           of
           serious
           Piety
           ,
           should
           chuse
           Men
           that
           will
           promote
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           which
           they
           hate
           ?
        
         
           If
           the
           King
           make
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           it
           like
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Papist
           or
           Malignant
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           chuse
           a
           Protestant
           and
           pious
           Church
           ?
           Or
           that
           a
           Covetous
           ,
           Drunken
           ,
           Filthy
           ,
           Licentious
           Patron
           will
           chuse
           a
           Man
           that
           will
           Zealously
           Preach
           against
           his
           Sins
           ?
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           But
           the
           great
           Cause
           of
           the
           Ruine
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           Ignorance
           ,
           Viciousness
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Malignity
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           and
           Persecuting
           Cruelty
           ,
           of
           a
           Degenerate
           ,
           Carnal
           ,
           Worldly
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           Magistracy
           and
           Ministry
           are
           Gods
           great
           Ordinances
           ,
           by
           which
           as
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           partly
           Representatives
           ,
           he
           doth
           by
           an
           established
           Order
           ,
           govern
           and
           keep
           up
           Order
           and
           Piety
           in
           the
           World.
           Magistrates
           represent
           him
           in
           his
           Super-eminence
           and
           Ruling
           Power
           :
           And
           Ministers
           in
           his
           Guiding
           and
           Sanctifying
           Wisdom
           and
           Love.
           And
           God
           (
           that
           will
           not
           ordinarily
           turn
           setled
           Order
           into
           Miracles
           )
           worketh
           by
           these
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           aptitude
           of
           the
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           the
           Receivers
           .
           And
           where
           there
           is
           kept
           up
           a
           wise
           and
           holy
           Magistracy
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           did
           it
           ever
           go
           ill
           with
           such
           a
           people
           ,
           by
           any
           publick
           desolation
           ?
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           If
           Ministers
           be
           Ignorant
           ,
           or
           unskilful
           in
           their
           publick
           Work
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           despised
           .
           If
           they
           be
           Worldly
           and
           Covetous
           the
           Poor
           will
           reproach
           them
           .
           If
           they
           be
           Drunkards
           ,
           Gluttons
           ,
           Unclean
           ,
           Idle
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           Sensual
           ,
           they
           will
           become
           the
           common
           Scorn
           :
           But
           if
           they
           be
           Enemies
           to
           serious
           Godliness
           ,
           or
           Revilers
           ,
           or
           Persecutors
           of
           Godly
           Men
           ,
           the
           wicked
           will
           be
           encouraged
           to
           be
           like
           them
           and
           hardned
           in
           their
           Sin
           ;
           but
           Pious
           and
           Sober
           men
           will
           abhor
           them
           as
           the
           Servants
           of
           Satan
           ,
           though
           they
           will
           not
           therefore
           cast
           off
           their
           Honour
           to
           the
           true
           Ministerial
           Office
           and
           Work.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           an
           Honourable
           Office
           ,
           or
           a
           Reverend
           Garb
           ,
           and
           Name
           and
           Title
           ,
           that
           will
           hide
           the
           shame
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           Ungodliness
           ,
           Sensuality
           or
           Malignity
           .
           Their
           White
           Cloathing
           and
           Sacred
           Titles
           ,
           which
           render
           their
           filthiness
           more
           visible
           and
           
           odious
           .
           Bad
           Men
           will
           prove
           a
           greater
           injury
           to
           Sacred
           Offices
           ,
           than
           open
           Enemies
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Holiness
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           or
           the
           Goodness
           of
           Laws
           and
           Order
           ,
           that
           will
           serve
           to
           Reform
           or
           make
           Happy
           a
           Church
           or
           Nation
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           wicked
           Men.
           
        
         
           §
           9.
           
           Therefore
           when
           Bishops
           shall
           be
           such
           ,
           who
           Ordain
           and
           Govern
           the
           Inferior
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           Church
           or
           Nation
           is
           near
           lost
           and
           ruined
           .
           If
           bad
           Princes
           chuse
           bad
           Prelates
           ;
           and
           they
           Ordain
           bad
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           savouring
           nothing
           but
           Wealth
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           shall
           prove
           the
           Jealous
           Adversaries
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Persecutors
           of
           the
           most
           serious
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Encouragers
           of
           the
           malignant
           ,
           vicious
           and
           profane
           ,
           that
           Church
           and
           Nation
           is
           next
           to
           dead
           ,
           though
           it
           have
           a
           Name
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           be
           called
           ,
           Honourable
           and
           Rich
           ;
           how
           comely
           soever
           its
           Order
           and
           Ornaments
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           though
           its
           Doctrine
           and
           profest
           Opinions
           be
           Orthodox
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           
           And
           it
           will
           yet
           render
           the
           case
           more
           desperate
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           carnal
           ,
           worldly
           ,
           malignant
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           shall
           grow
           justly
           reputed
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           ,
           Judicious
           ,
           Godly
           ,
           and
           Laborious
           ,
           and
           Powerful
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           shall
           seek
           to
           Silence
           ,
           Disgrace
           and
           Oppress
           them
           .
           The
           sober
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           will
           then
           be
           tempted
           to
           take
           them
           as
           the
           Devils
           Militia
           ,
           armed
           against
           Christ
           and
           Mens
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           more
           wickedly
           as
           doing
           it
           in
           Christs
           Livery
           and
           in
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           And
           if
           such
           a
           Clergy
           shall
           in
           enmity
           to
           the
           Godly
           ,
           flatter
           the
           profane
           Lords
           ,
           Knights
           and
           Rich
           men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           their
           upholders
           and
           patrons
           and
           party
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           them
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           the
           Confederacy
           will
           threaten
           Gods
           Vengeance
           on
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           And
           yet
           the
           case
           will
           be
           more
           desperate
           ,
           if
           the
           wicked
           in
           such
           power
           shall
           bring
           an
           Universal
           Infection
           of
           Idleness
           ,
           Sensuality
           ,
           and
           Factious
           Enmity
           to
           serious
           Godliness
           ,
           on
           the
           Universities
           and
           other
           Schools
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           shall
           make
           them
           to
           be
           Nurseries
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           Errour
           ,
           Impiety
           and
           Malignity
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Prelates
           and
           Priests
           shall
           teach
           their
           Pupils
           and
           Candidates
           to
           account
           men
           of
           Conscience
           that
           obey
           not
           their
           sinful
           Impositions
           ,
           to
           be
           Fanatical
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           on
           pretence
           of
           bringing
           Schism
           into
           disgrace
           ,
           shall
           cast
           their
           dirt
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           so
           train
           up
           youth
           into
           an
           enmity
           and
           scorn
           of
           that
           which
           should
           have
           their
           chiefest
           Love
           and
           Labour
           .
           Alas
           ,
           if
           such
           
           a
           Serpentine
           Generation
           ,
           shall
           for
           staying
           so
           many
           years
           in
           Idleness
           and
           Lust
           in
           Universities
           ,
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           right
           to
           take
           the
           charge
           of
           multitudes
           of
           Souls
           ,
           that
           never
           took
           just
           care
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           right
           to
           Church
           Dignity
           and
           Maintenance
           ,
           if
           any
           bad
           Patron
           will
           but
           present
           them
           ;
           how
           sad
           a
           case
           is
           such
           a
           Church
           and
           Nation
           in
           ?
           They
           will
           bring
           their
           Ignorance
           and
           Malice
           into
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           then
           those
           hearers
           that
           know
           bitter
           from
           sweet
           ,
           and
           the
           unclean
           from
           the
           clean
           ,
           will
           loath
           their
           folly
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Priest
           seeth
           that
           he
           is
           despised
           or
           loathed
           ,
           he
           will
           become
           the
           Enemy
           of
           those
           that
           disesteem
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           will
           become
           a
           Wolf
           to
           the
           Flock
           :
           And
           then
           it
           is
           the
           Ungodly
           part
           that
           must
           be
           his
           Friends
           and
           Companions
           in
           Sin
           ,
           whom
           he
           will
           harden
           to
           their
           own
           Destruction
           :
           Thus
           hath
           a
           bad
           Clergy
           been
           the
           ruine
           of
           many
           Churches
           .
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           And
           this
           will
           prove
           so
           strong
           a
           Temptation
           to
           the
           Religious
           part
           ,
           to
           disaffect
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           too
           far
           in
           separations
           ,
           as
           that
           Schisms
           and
           Pernicious
           Divisions
           will
           be
           soon
           multiplied
           :
           And
           then
           Persecution
           must
           be
           tryed
           on
           them
           instead
           of
           Light
           and
           Love.
           
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           But
           the
           Immediate
           dividing
           and
           dissolving
           of
           Churches
           and
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           ,
           is
           by
           Ignorant
           ,
           Malicious
           or
           Tyrannical
           Laws
           or
           Canons
           ,
           that
           impose
           things
           forbidden
           of
           God
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           ejecting
           ,
           and
           silencing
           the
           most
           Faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           scorning
           and
           ruining
           the
           most
           Religious
           People
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           sell
           their
           Souls
           for
           Worldly
           Interest
           ,
           nor
           to
           humour
           the
           ill
           designs
           of
           Tyrants
           .
           These
           snares
           are
           often
           made
           by
           meer
           malice
           and
           revenge
           ,
           as
           Daniel
           was
           forbid
           to
           pray
           ;
           Because
           they
           could
           find
           no
           fault
           or
           accusation
           against
           him
           except
           it
           were
           concerning
           the
           Law
           of
           his
           God.
           Especially
           when
           ,
           some
           great
           quarrels
           have
           exasperated
           revenge
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           But
           usually
           error
           concurreth
           with
           Malice
           ,
           while
           Ignorance
           and
           Pride
           make
           Prelates
           and
           Priests
           still
           confident
           that
           all
           their
           Opinions
           and
           Impositions
           are
           just
           and
           blameless
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           are
           willfully
           erroneous
           that
           refuse
           them
           :
           So
           rare
           is
           a
           humble
           understanding
           .
        
         
           §
           16.
           
           And
           it
           fixeth
           a
           National
           Church
           in
           this
           way
           to
           ruine
           ,
           when
           such
           an
           unworthy
           Ministry
           must
           be
           continued
           till
           they
           die
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           great
           visible
           hope
           of
           removing
           them
           .
           How
           many
           difficulties
           must
           be
           overcome
           ,
           before
           one
           Parish
           can
           get
           a
           cure
           of
           such
           ?
        
         
         
           §
           17.
           
           And
           yet
           worse
           is
           it
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           small
           hope
           of
           a
           better
           when
           the
           bad
           Priest
           is
           dead
           ;
           but
           the
           corrupt
           Fountain
           is
           still
           sending
           forth
           polluted
           Streams
           ;
           and
           Money
           and
           Friendship
           chuse
           the
           Man
           :
           And
           when
           the
           worst
           Man
           that
           hath
           but
           Money
           enough
           to
           buy
           a
           Patronage
           shall
           have
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           Pastor
           for
           Mens
           Souls
           .
        
         
           §
           18.
           
           And
           yet
           worse
           will
           it
           go
           ,
           when
           the
           Keys
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           most
           peculiar
           part
           of
           the
           Priviledge
           and
           Office
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           shall
           be
           exercised
           by
           Lay
           Civilians
           ,
           in
           the
           Bishops
           name
           ,
           without
           his
           judging
           or
           consent
           .
           And
           Government
           by
           the
           Word
           is
           managed
           by
           such
           Men
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           that
           Secular
           Affairs
           are
           managed
           ,
           without
           due
           reverence
           to
           holy
           things
           .
        
         
           §
           19.
           
           And
           worst
           of
           all
           is
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Nation
           is
           by
           such
           means
           brought
           to
           so
           much
           ignorance
           and
           sinfulness
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           it
           so
           ;
           And
           are
           glad
           to
           have
           so
           much
           countenance
           to
           their
           malignity
           and
           sin
           ;
           and
           follow
           their
           malicious
           Military
           Leaders
           .
        
         
           §
           20.
           
           And
           last
           of
           all
           when
           their
           madness
           hath
           drawn
           their
           own
           Swords
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           or
           provoked
           God
           to
           let
           in
           a
           Foreign
           Enemy
           on
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           expect
           that
           God
           avenge
           the
           quarrel
           of
           his
           Covenant
           ;
           specially
           when
           after
           great
           Mercy
           and
           long
           Patience
           they
           would
           not
           know
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Visitation
           ,
           nor
           in
           their
           day
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           their
           peace
           ,
           but
           defend
           their
           sin
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XIV
           .
           
             Whether
             the
             National
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             be
             at
             the
             present
             of
             a
             sound
             Constitution
             .
             And
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             its
             Welfare
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             Reformation
             and
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           TO
           tell
           what
           particulars
           need
           Reformation
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           so
           oft
           to
           the
           great
           displeasure
           of
           the
           guilty
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           no
           encouragement
           to
           offend
           them
           more
           ,
           by
           doing
           it
           again
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           And
           to
           give
           the
           true
           History
           of
           original
           ,
           causes
           ,
           and
           progress
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           disorders
           and
           divisions
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           endured
           by
           them
           that
           still
           justifie
           their
           own
           and
           Predecessours
           sin
           ,
           and
           can
           see
           no
           fault
           in
           any
           but
           those
           that
           they
           first
           make
           and
           then
           call
           their
           adversaries
           .
           I
           have
           found
           that
           the
           most
           notorious
           matters
           of
           fact
           will
           be
           denyed
           furiously
           by
           such
           men
           ,
           even
           what
           
           hath
           been
           said
           and
           done
           in
           their
           presence
           and
           mine
           ,
           before
           a
           multitude
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Doctors
           and
           divers
           others
           :
           Yea
           things
           said
           and
           done
           in
           Parliaments
           and
           Armies
           and
           publickly
           notified
           ,
           are
           by
           such
           men
           contradicted
           with
           rage
           .
           Therefore
           I
           will
           not
           here
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           either
           what
           or
           who
           have
           been
           the
           causes
           of
           our
           sufferings
           and
           dangers
           ;
           having
           long
           purposed
           to
           have
           done
           it
           in
           a
           Treatise
           by
           it self
           ,
           called
           [
           REPENT
           ,
           O
           ENGLAND
           ]
           and
           therein
           I.
           To
           declare
           my
           own
           Repentance
           .
           II.
           To
           tell
           those
           called
           Presbyterians
           what
           they
           must
           Repent
           of
           .
           III.
           And
           those
           called
           Separatists
           .
           IV.
           And
           those
           called
           Antinomians
           .
           V.
           And
           those
           called
           Prelatical
           ,
           especially
           the
           Ruling
           part
           .
           But
           God
           seemeth
           to
           deny
           me
           time
           for
           that
           intended
           Work.
           
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           That
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           add
           ,
           is
           ,
           I.
           To
           shew
           what
           there
           now
           is
           in
           the
           English
           Constitution
           ,
           fitted
           to
           Christs
           Institution
           of
           a
           true
           National
           Church
           .
           II.
           What
           is
           yet
           wanting
           .
           III.
           And
           what
           are
           the
           Remedies
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           I.
           I
           begin
           with
           that
           which
           is
           Good
           and
           Laudable
           :
           Not
           only
           to
           avoid
           offence
           by
           unprofitable
           finding
           faults
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           rectifie
           those
           prejudiced
           censures
           that
           call
           Good
           Evil
           ,
           and
           run
           away
           from
           Gods
           Mercies
           under
           the
           false
           name
           of
           Sin.
           This
           hath
           had
           no
           small
           hand
           in
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           troubles
           at
           Frank-ford
           and
           our
           first
           Reformation
           .
           The
           Adversaries
           of
           Popery
           did
           lay
           more
           of
           the
           personal
           Crimes
           of
           the
           Papists
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           (
           and
           Monks
           too
           )
           on
           the
           Office
           and
           Order
           than
           they
           should
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           I.
           The
           National
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           rightly
           constituted
           under
           one
           Supreme
           Royal
           Government
           as
           the
           Unifying
           Head
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           .
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           II.
           It
           is
           duely
           constituted
           of
           professed
           Baptized
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Churches
           as
           the
           subject
           matter
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           III.
           It
           hath
           National
           Laws
           which
           profess
           their
           subserviency
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Nullity
           of
           all
           that
           is
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           IV.
           It
           maketh
           none
           Magistrates
           but
           professed
           Christians
           :
           No
           nor
           Burgesses
           and
           choosers
           of
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           V.
           It
           hath
           Diocesans
           that
           are
           General
           Overseers
           of
           many
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Successors
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           in
           the
           ordinary
           parts
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           which
           I
           before
           proved
           to
           be
           Christs
           Institution
           .
        
         
         
           §
           10.
           
           VI.
           It
           justly
           maketh
           Bishops
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           being
           unfit
           to
           make
           Laws
           for
           Religion
           without
           the
           Pastors
           notice
           and
           advice
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           
           VII
           .
           It
           justly
           giveth
           large
           maintenance
           and
           honours
           to
           the
           Superior
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           a
           Protection
           to
           the
           Inferior
           ,
           and
           a
           relief
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           keep
           up
           Religion
           from
           the
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           of
           Worldly
           men
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           
           VIII
           .
           The
           King
           is
           justly
           the
           donor
           of
           such
           honours
           and
           great
           revenues
           .
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           IX
           .
           The
           Parish
           Ministers
           according
           to
           the
           true
           Legal
           Reformed
           Church
           of
           Englaend
           ,
           are
           acknowledged
           true
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           the
           essentials
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           (
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Keys
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Ordinations
           .
           )
        
         
           14.
           
           X.
           The
           Inferior
           Ministers
           in
           Tythes
           and
           Glebe
           have
           mostly
           a
           laudable
           maintenance
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           XI
           .
           All
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           are
           to
           distinguish
           Communicating
           Members
           from
           Non-communicating
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           to
           refuse
           the
           scandalous
           and
           unconfirmed
           ,
           not
           ready
           or
           desiring
           confirmation
           .
           And
           the
           Offices
           of
           Absolution
           and
           Burial
           are
           fitted
           to
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           were
           Discipline
           executed
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           XII
           .
           Yet
           our
           Law
           for
           Dissenters
           Assemblies
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           them
           all
           true
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           agree
           in
           the
           essentials
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           dissent
           in
           divers
           lesser
           things
           (
           as
           no
           doubt
           they
           are
           .
           )
        
         
           §
           17.
           
           XIII
           .
           We
           use
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Translation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           usually
           the
           same
           version
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           Time
           ,
           Place
           ,
           Utensils
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           allowed
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           are
           laudable
           parts
           of
           the
           Constitution
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           XIV
           .
           To
           which
           I
           may
           add
           that
           we
           all
           renounce
           all
           humane
           Universal
           and
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           :
           And
           all
           Traditions
           that
           pretend
           to
           be
           supplemental
           and
           perfecting
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           all
           Infallibility
           of
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           .
        
         
           None
           of
           this
           therefore
           needeth
           a
           Reformation
           .
           But
           what
           then
           doth
           ?
        
         
           §
           19.
           
           Ans
           .
           All
           these
           things
           following
           .
           I.
           The
           entrance
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           Baptism
           of
           Infants
           ,
           is
           done
           so
           lightly
           and
           rashly
           while
           the
           Parents
           are
           forbidden
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           there
           ,
           as
           Dedicating
           their
           Children
           to
           God
           or
           Covenanting
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           all
           
           is
           laid
           on
           such
           Godfathers
           as
           never
           own
           the
           Children
           ,
           nor
           ever
           intend
           to
           do
           what
           they
           Vow
           .
           And
           Baptism
           is
           refused
           if
           Crossing
           be
           refused
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Bishop
           only
           being
           to
           Confirm
           all
           in
           many
           hundred
           or
           score
           Parishes
           ,
           where
           one
           of
           many
           hundred
           is
           not
           known
           to
           him
           ,
           much
           less
           examined
           by
           him
           ;
           Confirmation
           is
           commonly
           made
           a
           deceiving
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           the
           Transition
           from
           the
           State
           of
           Infant
           Members
           into
           the
           State
           of
           Adult
           Communicants
           is
           made
           so
           wide
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           too
           little
           differeth
           from
           Catechumens
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           not
           from
           those
           without
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           Parishes
           are
           many
           so
           large
           ,
           that
           the
           Incumbent
           knoweth
           not
           his
           Church-Communicants
           ,
           nor
           how
           many
           hundreds
           or
           thousands
           stay
           away
           .
        
         
           IV.
           The
           Canons
           ,
           though
           they
           nullifie
           not
           the
           Incumbents
           Pastorship
           ,
           yet
           fetter
           him
           by
           unjust
           restraint
           from
           the
           due
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           V.
           Faithful
           ,
           able
           ,
           godly
           men
           ,
           are
           kept
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           for
           not
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           not
           obeying
           unnecessary
           and
           unfit
           terms
           of
           Ministration
           .
        
         
           VI.
           And
           on
           the
           same
           account
           thousands
           of
           the
           Religious
           Laity
           are
           denied
           Communion
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           Prisons
           ;
           and
           ruined
           by
           Fines
           ;
           and
           till
           lately
           forbidden
           all
           Publick
           Worship
           (
           above
           four
           .
           )
        
         
           VII
           .
           The
           Decretive
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           Absolution
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Lay-men
           used
           
             pro
             formâ
          
           in
           the
           Bishops
           name
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           Patrons
           have
           too
           much
           power
           in
           chusing
           Parish
           Pastors
           for
           all
           the
           Land
           ,
           without
           the
           Flocks
           consent
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           caution
           of
           the
           Patrons
           qualifications
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           Bishops
           are
           chosen
           without
           due
           consent
           or
           election
           of
           the
           Synods
           or
           People
           .
        
         
           X.
           Ordinations
           are
           made
           by
           Bishops
           without
           Synods
           ,
           or
           any
           Presbyters
           but
           a
           few
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           taketh
           
             pro
             formâ
          
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           The
           Episcopacy
           of
           Incumbents
           being
           denied
           by
           many
           ,
           it
           is
           grown
           a
           common
           imagination
           that
           none
           are
           Ordained
           by
           Bishops
           that
           are
           not
           Ordained
           by
           Diocesans
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           The
           Personal
           ignorance
           ,
           viciousness
           ,
           and
           disability
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Ministry
           is
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           the
           worst
           and
           hardest
           to
           be
           reformed
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           The
           too
           loose
           tryal
           of
           the
           Ordained
           ,
           and
           their
           necessary
           qualification
           much
           causeth
           this
           .
        
         
         
           XIV
           .
           And
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           Universities
           is
           the
           Seminary
           and
           Nursery
           of
           our
           sins
           and
           dangers
           .
        
         
           XV.
           Many
           dangerous
           Oaths
           or
           Covenants
           and
           Professions
           are
           hurtfully
           imposed
           on
           the
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           by
           which
           Guilt
           and
           Divisions
           are
           increased
           .
        
         
           XVI
           .
           And
           to
           compleat
           our
           dangers
           ,
           an
           enmity
           or
           deep
           jealousie
           is
           setled
           between
           the
           Publick
           Priests
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           most
           seriously
           Religious
           People
           of
           the
           Land.
           This
           distance
           hath
           long
           been
           causing
           ,
           and
           the
           causes
           are
           still
           continued
           .
           The
           badness
           of
           Priests
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           their
           contemptible
           insufficiency
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           tempted
           many
           zealous
           Protestants
           to
           too
           hard
           thoughts
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           them
           .
           No
           Party
           hath
           been
           faultless
           .
           It
           fell
           out
           that
           the
           Exiles
           in
           Germany
           ,
           who
           were
           most
           zealous
           in
           Religion
           against
           Popery
           and
           all
           ungodliness
           ,
           followed
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           set
           themselves
           too
           much
           against
           Bishops
           and
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           partake
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           Popery
           .
           But
           Dr.
           
             Ri
             Cox
          
           that
           had
           been
           K.
           Edw.
           6.
           
           Tutor
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           making
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           drew
           Horn
           and
           others
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           forced
           our
           Liturgy
           on
           them
           at
           Frankford
           ,
           and
           prevailing
           against
           them
           ,
           drove
           them
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           thinking
           that
           Reformation
           should
           receive
           as
           much
           of
           the
           antient
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           were
           not
           true
           Popery
           ,
           nor
           forbidden
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           might
           not
           challenge
           us
           as
           Novelists
           .
        
         
           On
           these
           terms
           of
           difference
           they
           came
           over
           into
           England
           ,
           being
           on
           both
           sides
           generally
           godly
           Protestants
           .
           The
           Queen
           
             (
             Eliz.
          
           )
           took
           part
           with
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Bishops
           and
           Dignitaries
           ,
           and
           discountenanced
           the
           Nonconformists
           .
           The
           first
           Race
           of
           these
           good
           Bishops
           loved
           the
           godly
           Nonconforming
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           connived
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           them
           in
           their
           fervent
           ,
           plain
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           pious
           Living
           .
           But
           as
           that
           Race
           wore
           out
           by
           death
           ,
           Bishopricks
           having
           great
           honour
           ,
           power
           and
           wealth
           ,
           had
           many
           seekers
           ;
           and
           seekers
           had
           many
           friends
           :
           And
           he
           that
           loveth
           wealth
           and
           honour
           most
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           seek
           it
           most
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           most
           seeketh
           is
           likest
           to
           find
           :
           And
           the
           greatest
           Lovers
           of
           the
           World
           are
           the
           worst
           men
           :
           And
           so
           Bishops
           (
           not
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           )
           by
           degrees
           were
           altered
           .
           Then
           the
           Nonconformists
           not
           only
           refusing
           to
           be
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           too
           many
           declaring
           their
           Judgments
           to
           be
           for
           their
           fall
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           having
           more
           power
           ,
           resolved
           first
           to
           cast
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           their
           utmost
           to
           root
           them
           out
           :
           And
           made
           their
           Book
           of
           Canons
           and
           Acts
           of
           Uniformity
           fitted
           to
           that
           use
           .
           
           And
           so
           the
           Enmity
           turned
           into
           a
           ruining
           War
           ,
           became
           remediless
           ,
           save
           that
           on
           both
           sides
           the
           godly
           and
           moderate
           lived
           peaceably
           ,
           lamenting
           the
           extreams
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Qu.
           Eliz.
           and
           K.
           
             James
             I.
          
           having
           silenced
           many
           hundred
           Dissenters
           that
           were
           of
           great
           worth
           &
           extraordinary
           piety
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           causing
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           jealousie
           of
           the
           strictest
           People
           forbidding
           them
           to
           fast
           and
           pray
           together
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           exercises
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           in
           K.
           
             Charles
             I.
          
           days
           carrying
           it
           yet
           higher
           to
           greater
           severity
           ,
           and
           this
           setled
           them
           in
           an
           Enmity
           to
           Bishops
           as
           the
           Enemies
           of
           serious
           Piety
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           more
           sought
           to
           root
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           Till
           Laud
           carrying
           it
           further
           ,
           and
           seeking
           a
           Coalition
           with
           those
           that
           were
           for
           a
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           (
           Universal
           Councils
           with
           a
           Pretorian
           Power
           ,
           &c.
           )
           raised
           jealousies
           in
           Parliaments
           ,
           who
           being
           for
           their
           Liberties
           against
           Arbitrary
           Government
           ,
           were
           the
           more
           against
           those
           Bishops
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           for
           it
           ;
           till
           Innovation
           provoking
           the
           Scots
           ,
           the
           English
           Lords
           encouraged
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Irish
           murdering
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Protestants
           ,
           affrighted
           England
           into
           a
           miserable
           War
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           most
           zealous
           Adversaries
           of
           Popery
           and
           Ungodliness
           ,
           think
           that
           the
           Papists
           would
           destroy
           them
           all
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           help
           the
           Parliament
           to
           defend
           them
           .
           And
           the
           Scots
           would
           not
           help
           them
           ,
           unless
           the
           Parliament
           would
           engage
           in
           the
           Scots
           Covenant
           against
           the
           English
           Prelacy
           ,
           which
           proved
           a
           sinful
           snare
           of
           Division
           to
           all
           the
           Land.
           And
           the
           War
           ending
           in
           the
           Parliaments
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           they
           conquered
           again
           and
           cast
           out
           by
           their
           own
           Army
           ,
           many
           Divines
           of
           the
           Diocesan
           Judgment
           besides
           the
           scandalous
           were
           cast
           out
           :
           And
           the
           Restored
           Parliament
           recalling
           K.
           
             Charles
             II.
          
           (
           with
           his
           Clergy
           )
           the
           exasperated
           came
           back
           with
           a
           resolution
           of
           revenge
           ,
           and
           the
           grand
           design
           of
           some
           was
           to
           begin
           where
           Laud
           left
           ,
           and
           to
           extirpate
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           to
           get
           all
           power
           in
           Church
           and
           Universities
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           Laws
           of
           doubled
           cruelty
           made
           accordingly
           to
           root
           them
           out
           ;
           which
           so
           far
           prospered
           ,
           that
           Universities
           and
           Ministry
           are
           sufficiently
           disposed
           into
           a
           contempt
           and
           opposition
           to
           the
           Nonconformists
           ;
           who
           are
           too
           ready
           to
           think
           that
           they
           and
           their
           well-wishers
           are
           (
           though
           not
           the
           only
           serious
           Religious
           part
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             main
             body
          
           of
           them
           many
           to
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           main
           body
           of
           the
           
             hot
             Adherents
             to
             their
             Adversaries
          
           ,
           are
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           
             sensual
             ,
             wordly
          
           ,
           and
           profane
           ;
           who
           use
           their
           Ceremonies
           as
           Solomon's
           Whore
           did
           her
           Sacrifices
           
           and
           Vows
           ,
           to
           encourage
           her
           to
           take
           her
           fill
           of
           Love
           till
           morning
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           
             differing
             manner
          
           of
           the
           
             Religious
             Devotions
          
           of
           these
           
             two
             parties
          
           ,
           maketh
           the
           distance
           seem
           remediless
           ,
           if
           some
           Moderate
           Peace-makers
           prove
           not
           the
           Cement
           .
           One
           sort
           are
           all
           for
           
             praying
             by
             habit
          
           ,
           called
           extempore
           ;
           as
           Judges
           ,
           Parliament
           and
           Lawyers
           speak
           their
           minds
           ;
           and
           say
           that
           Forms
           and
           Liturgies
           daily
           repeated
           are
           usually
           said
           without
           life
           or
           fervency
           ,
           as
           Boys
           say
           an
           Oration
           ,
           and
           little
           move
           men
           .
           The
           other
           are
           for
           the
           same
           Liturgy
           and
           Words
           ,
           and
           too
           many
           deride
           
             all
             other
             praying
          
           :
           Whereas
           sober
           unprejudiced
           men
           can
           make
           a
           serious
           use
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           But
           thus
           a
           Clergy
           modelled
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           second
           into
           a
           set
           opposition
           to
           the
           way
           of
           the
           zealously
           Religious
           People
           called
           Puritans
           (
           specially
           by
           the
           interest
           and
           wrath
           of
           a
           few
           hot
           Doctors
           after
           made
           Bishops
           ,
           )
           are
           taken
           by
           the
           said
           people
           for
           the
           Captains
           of
           Prophaneness
           .
        
         
           §
           20.
           
           Having
           seen
           what
           our
           Diseases
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           know
           what
           must
           be
           the
           cure
           :
           But
           so
           hard
           to
           accomplish
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           name
           the
           remedies
           with
           despair
           ,
           unless
           the
           Almighty
           God
           will
           do
           it
           by
           means
           yet
           quite
           beyond
           our
           prospect
           ,
           yea
           to
           cure
           any
           one
           of
           all
           these
           Maladies
           requireth
           a
           power
           more
           than
           Mans.
           
        
         
           Qu.
           
             But
             is
             not
             our
             first
             Reformation
             and
             our
             Canons
             and
             present
             Laws
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             means
             of
             Concord
             without
             any
             new
             Reformation
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           If
           so
           ,
           why
           did
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           require
           Bucer
           to
           write
           for
           more
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           in
           his
           
             Scripta
             Anglicana
          
           ?
           And
           why
           was
           the
           
             Reformatio
             Legum
             Eccles
          
           .
           (
           prefaced
           by
           
             John
             Fox
          
           )
           Written
           by
           men
           Commissioned
           by
           him
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Are
           the
           same
           Canons
           fit
           for
           Papists
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Protestant
           Preachers
           ?
           Dr.
           Burnet
           tells
           you
           that
           of
           nine
           thousand
           Parish
           Priests
           ,
           (
           besides
           all
           others
           ordained
           )
           there
           did
           not
           much
           above
           eight
           hundred
           take
           the
           Reforming
           Oaths
           to
           keep
           their
           livings
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           were
           above
           eight
           thousand
           Papists
           Parish
           Priests
           in
           our
           Reformed
           Church
           ;
           unless
           that
           Oath
           made
           them
           all
           true
           Protestants
           And
           what
           wonder
           if
           these
           were
           excused
           from
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           to
           Preach
           till
           they
           were
           further
           licensed
           .
           But
           shall
           the
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Stupor
             Mundi
          
           ,
           be
           all
           forbidden
           therefore
           after
           Ordination
           till
           Licensed
           
             to
             Preach
             or
             Expound
             any
             Doctrine
             or
             matter
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             but
             barely
             to
             Read.
             
          
        
         
         
           I
           will
           venture
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           it
           will
           displease
           the
           impenitent
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           pitty
           that
           Minister
           more
           than
           a
           poor
           Publican
           or
           Drunkard
           ,
           who
           will
           justifie
           ,
           1.
           
           All
           our
           Canons
           .
           2.
           
           And
           all
           the
           Laws
           made
           as
           for
           Uniformity
           and
           against
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           their
           Execution
           to
           the
           silencing
           of
           about
           two
           thousand
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           Death
           of
           many
           of
           them
           in
           and
           by
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           them
           and
           many
           more
           thousand
           Godly
           People
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           where
           the
           alterations
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           shew
           that
           the
           Incumbents
           must
           not
           be
           called
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           Dr.
           Fuller
           Dean
           of
           Lincoln
           are
           allowed
           to
           publish
           ,
           that
           
             [
             Inauditus
             erat
             Parochorum
             Pastoratus
             ante
             hujus
             seculi
             &
             antecedentis
             delirium
             ]
             The
             Pastor-ship
             of
             Parish
             Priests
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             before
          
           the
           Dotage
           (
           or
           Madness
           )
           of
           this
           and
           the
           
             foregoing
             Age.
          
           And
           so
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Pastor
           and
           Church
           in
           a
           Diocess
           .
           Either
           Mr.
           Clerksons
           book
           unanswered
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Episcopacy
           ,
           or
           this
           and
           such
           other
           Doctors
           are
           impudent
           beyond
           the
           degree
           of
           humane
           pravity
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           that
           yet
           delay
           to
           answer
           my
           
             English
             Non-conformity
             Stated
          
           ,
           take
           up
           usually
           with
           the
           reproaching
           one
           question
           in
           it
           ,
           
             what
             Church
             the
          
           800
           
             were
             of
             ,
             that
          
           one
           Doctor
           
             Printeth
             that
             he
             cured
             of
             the
             French
             Pox
             ,
          
           should
           I
           tell
           them
           of
           the
           
             quality
             and
             far
             greater
             number
             of
             persons
             that
          
           Doctor
           Lower
           hath
           thrice
           together
           affirmed
           to
           have
           that
           Disease
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           commoner
           Whoredom
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Swearing
           ,
           Self-damning
           ,
           scorning
           Godliness
           ,
           yea
           and
           Gods
           Word
           it self
           ,
           may
           warrant
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           any
           love
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Souls
           ,
           to
           intreate
           the
           Curates
           though
           they
           be
           not
           Pastors
           to
           bethink
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           Whether
           they
           know
           who
           are
           the
           Members
           of
           their
           Churches
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           they
           or
           the
           Bishop
           that
           must
           know
           them
           personally
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           all
           that
           dwell
           in
           the
           Parish
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           Hobbists
           ,
           Deboisht
           and
           Sectaries
           of
           their
           Churches
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           only
           Communicants
           ,
           do
           they
           know
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Altar
           whether
           they
           are
           of
           their
           Flocks
           or
           Strangers
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           all
           that
           Communicate
           not
           be
           no
           Members
           (
           perhaps
           two
           thousand
           if
           not
           four
           thousand
           in
           a
           Parish
           of
           six
           thousand
           or
           eight
           thousand
           )
           are
           the
           rest
           well
           permitted
           quietly
           to
           be
           of
           no
           Parish
           Communion
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           How
           many
           of
           all
           these
           and
           the
           debauched
           have
           been
           Excommunicated
           or
           openly
           brought
           to
           Repentance
           in
           London
           these
           thirty
           years
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Canon
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           Have
           the
           Nonconformists
           more
           deserved
           it
           ,
           for
           going
           from
           their
           own
           Parishes
           ,
           or
           Communicating
           with
           Godly
           dissenting
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           I
           speak
           all
           this
           only
           if
           possible
           to
           procure
           some
           Repentance
           of
           the
           sins
           and
           divisions
           that
           threaten
           our
           ruines
           after
           the
           sad
           experience
           of
           more
           than
           the
           last
           thirty
           years
           effects
           .
           For
           God
           will
           not
           Pardon
           us
           without
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           §
           21.
           
           I.
           Christening
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           made
           an
           Infant
           Ceremony
           ,
           but
           used
           as
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           actions
           of
           all
           the
           life
           of
           man
           :
           Parents
           being
           seriously
           taught
           to
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           enter
           their
           Child
           into
           the
           holy
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           to
           Dedicate
           their
           Child
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           renouncing
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           :
           And
           the
           Parents
           or
           Pro-parents
           ,
           and
           not
           perfidious
           dissembling
           God-fathers
           ,
           must
           solemnly
           promise
           their
           careful
           education
           .
        
         
           §
           22.
           
           II.
           The
           transition
           of
           those
           Baptized
           in
           Infancy
           into
           the
           state
           of
           Adult
           Communicants
           ,
           must
           be
           made
           by
           an
           understanding
           and
           solemn
           owning
           of
           their
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           such
           Pastors
           as
           have
           time
           to
           examine
           and
           instruct
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           made
           a
           deceitful
           Ceremony
           called
           Confirmation
           ,
           by
           a
           Diocesan
           that
           hath
           perhaps
           many
           hundred
           thousands
           in
           his
           Diocess
           .
        
         
           §
           23.
           
           III.
           The
           Parishes
           must
           be
           known
           to
           the
           Pastors
           that
           take
           the
           Charge
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           sorts
           of
           Inhabitants
           distinguished
           .
           1.
           
           Those
           that
           are
           of
           another
           Church
           (
           as
           Papists
           &c.
           )
           or
           of
           no
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           Those
           that
           are
           Catechumens
           and
           submit
           to
           be
           Catechized
           and
           Hear
           ,
           3.
           
           Those
           that
           are
           Communicants
           .
           And
           each
           Parish
           must
           have
           Ministers
           for
           number
           and
           quality
           suited
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           know
           them
           and
           perform
           their
           undertaken
           Office.
           
        
         
           §
           24.
           
           IV.
           The
           partial
           unrighteous
           Canons
           must
           be
           cast
           away
           .
        
         
           §
           25.
           
           V.
           Nothing
           sinful
           or
           unnecessary
           to
           Ministry
           or
           Communion
           ,
           must
           be
           imposed
           as
           necessary
           Terms
           ,
           nor
           Godly
           able
           Ministers
           Silenced
           or
           Persecuted
           causelesly
           ,
           that
           do
           more
           good
           than
           hurt
           .
        
         
           §
           26.
           
           VI.
           They
           that
           Worship
           not
           God
           in
           all
           our
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           that
           are
           too
           scrupulous
           ,
           must
           be
           tolerated
           to
           Worship
           as
           they
           can
           by
           themselves
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           ,
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           Unpeaceableness
           be
           not
           intolerable
           .
        
         
           §
           27.
           
           VII
           .
           The
           Keys
           must
           be
           exercised
           only
           by
           the
           Clergy
           :
           
           And
           if
           the
           Chancellors
           or
           Civilians
           Courts
           be
           kept
           up
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           the
           Kings
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           use
           only
           such
           power
           as
           Magistrates
           may
           use
           .
        
         
           §
           28.
           
           VIII
           .
           Those
           that
           by
           the
           Laws
           are
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Churches
           (
           publick
           and
           tolerated
           )
           should
           not
           have
           the
           power
           of
           choosing
           Incumbents
           :
           Nor
           those
           that
           exclude
           themselves
           .
           Nor
           should
           those
           Patrons
           that
           choose
           the
           Incumbent
           that
           shall
           have
           the
           Place
           and
           Tythes
           ,
           hinder
           any
           person
           from
           choosing
           to
           whom
           he
           will
           voluntarily
           trust
           the
           peculiar
           Pastoral
           care
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           ;
           Nor
           should
           men
           be
           hindered
           from
           the
           publick
           or
           tolerated
           Ministry
           of
           such
           as
           they
           so
           choose
           .
        
         
           §
           29.
           
           IX
           .
           Ordinations
           should
           be
           made
           after
           sufficient
           tryal
           of
           the
           Learning
           and
           Abilities
           of
           the
           Ordained
           ,
           in
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           a
           full
           testimony
           of
           his
           Pious
           and
           Upright
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           no
           Institution
           to
           a
           Title
           granted
           till
           the
           Parishioners
           have
           leave
           ,
           warning
           and
           time
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           shew
           their
           acceptance
           or
           dissent
           ,
           and
           be
           impartially
           heard
           .
        
         
           §
           30.
           
           X.
           Bishops
           should
           usually
           ordain
           in
           Synods
           or
           with
           their
           concurrence
           :
           Or
           at
           least
           with
           such
           as
           the
           Synods
           choose
           to
           represent
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           31.
           
           XI
           .
           Parish
           Churches
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           true
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyters
           to
           be
           
             Episcopi
             Gregis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Incumbent
           that
           hath
           Curates
           to
           be
           
             Episcopus
             Praeses
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Diocesans
           to
           be
           General
           or
           Archbishops
           .
           And
           Ordination
           by
           President
           Bishops
           not
           called
           Null
           ,
           or
           said
           to
           be
           no
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           :
           But
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           Ministry
           by
           unqualified
           men
           is
           so
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           give
           the
           Diocesane
           a
           Negative
           power
           as
           of
           the
           Quorum
           ,
           without
           whom
           no
           Ordination
           shall
           entitle
           any
           man
           to
           any
           Benefice
           ,
           (
           leaving
           Incumbents
           only
           to
           choose
           their
           own
           Curates
           ,
           and
           to
           concur
           with
           the
           Diocesan
           in
           other
           Ordinations
           )
           there
           will
           be
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           refusing
           such
           Diocesans
           Power
           or
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           §
           32.
           
           XII
           .
           An
           utterly
           insufficient
           ,
           heretical
           ,
           malignant
           ,
           ungodly
           scandalous
           Minister
           is
           not
           to
           be
           maintained
           nor
           tolerated
           ;
           and
           due
           means
           must
           be
           used
           to
           keep
           and
           cast
           such
           out
           .
        
         
           §
           33.
           
           XIII
           .
           The
           purging
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           the
           appropriating
           of
           their
           Government
           and
           Tutoring
           to
           Godly
           ,
           Wise
           and
           Conscionable
           men
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           points
           of
           necessary
           Reformation
           .
           And
           till
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           no
           man
           should
           be
           forbidden
           to
           choose
           Godly
           careful
           Tutors
           for
           his
           Children
           in
           his
           house
           or
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
         
           §
           34.
           
           XIV
           .
           The
           sad
           disaffection
           like
           enmity
           between
           the
           Ministry
           and
           the
           most
           Religious
           People
           must
           be
           healed
           :
           which
           will
           be
           easily
           done
           in
           those
           Parishes
           ,
           where
           the
           Ministers
           Preach
           Judiciously
           ,
           Experimentally
           ,
           Spiritually
           and
           Powerfully
           ,
           and
           live
           Piously
           ,
           Charitibly
           ,
           Justly
           and
           Temperately
           ,
           and
           love
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           put
           due
           difference
           between
           the
           precious
           and
           the
           vile
           ,
           those
           that
           serve
           God
           and
           those
           that
           serve
           him
           not
           ,
           those
           that
           swear
           and
           those
           that
           fear
           an
           Oath
           :
           and
           make
           not
           the
           Church
           like
           the
           Commons
           or
           Wilderness
           .
           And
           where
           the
           Diocesans
           are
           the
           encouragers
           of
           serious
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           duely
           rebuke
           the
           Enemies
           and
           neglecters
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           vicious
           and
           profane
           .
           I
           have
           never
           seen
           the
           place
           where
           such
           an
           exemplary
           worthy
           Ministry
           did
           not
           win
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           became
           not
           very
           dear
           and
           amiable
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           usually
           drew
           them
           to
           Concord
           where
           before
           they
           differed
           .
        
         
           §
           35.
           
           But
           it
           must
           be
           a
           wise
           and
           godly
           King
           that
           must
           be
           the
           principal
           means
           to
           accomplish
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           ever
           it
           be
           done
           ;
           such
           a
           one
           that
           understandeth
           Gods
           Law
           and
           Interest
           and
           his
           own
           and
           Kingdoms
           real
           welfare
           ,
           may
           do
           that
           by
           good
           Laws
           and
           Prudent
           Government
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           to
           parties
           of
           erroneous
           opinions
           ,
           a
           powerful
           byas
           to
           incline
           their
           Judgments
           to
           go
           right
           :
           One
           man
           we
           may
           have
           more
           hope
           of
           making
           wise
           than
           of
           multitudes
           .
           I
           had
           rather
           have
           a
           uniting
           settlement
           by
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           wise
           Prince
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           yea
           or
           of
           Diocesanes
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Peace
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           choice
           of
           any
           of
           the
           extreams
           ,
           whether
           Separatists
           ,
           or
           the
           Laudian
           New
           Church
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           for
           a
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           .
           But
           through
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Godly
           able
           Nonconformists
           Ministers
           ,
           falsly
           called
           Presbyterians
           ,
           of
           my
           acquaintance
           ,
           are
           so
           much
           for
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           rejoice
           to
           live
           under
           such
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           were
           
             Nazianzene
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Austin
             ,
          
           or
           such
           as
           
             Beadle
             ,
             Usher
             ,
             Downame
          
           ,
           (
           tho
           an
           angry
           man
           )
           Jewel
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Parker
             ,
             Grindal
             ,
             Pilkinton
             ,
             Sandies
             ,
             G.
             Abbot
             ,
             Rob.
             Abbot
             ,
             Hall
             ,
             Carlton
             ,
             Morton
             ,
             Davenant
             ,
             Brownrig
          
           and
           such
           like
           .
           And
           are
           most
           Episcopal
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           would
           choose
           none
           but
           healing
           Terms
           .
        
         
           §
           36.
           
           And
           now
           what
           shall
           I
           gain
           by
           this
           Discourse
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           the
           censure
           of
           both
           the
           extreams
           .
           And
           I
           expect
           that
           few
           should
           much
           regard
           what
           I
           have
           said
           :
           but
           that
           scorners
           will
           scorn
           still
           ,
           and
           Fools
           hate
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           that
           Lies
           carry
           on
           Murders
           and
           he
           that
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           both
           ,
           by
           both
           carries
           on
           his
           work
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
         
           But
           great
           is
           the
           Truth
           and
           will
           prevail
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           whether
           on
           this
           side
           the
           new
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           I
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           §
           37.
           
           I
           conclude
           with
           an
           earnest
           request
           to
           Godly
           peaceable
           men
           that
           they
           consider
           well
           before
           they
           speak
           against
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           above
           National
           under
           one
           humane
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           read
           my
           old
           dispute
           of
           Church
           Government
           about
           Apostolick
           Successions
           with
           the
           additions
           of
           this
           Commentary
           and
           fuller
           proof
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Beverly's
           little
           Treatise
           called
           
             The
             whole
             duty
             of
             Nations
          
           .
           And
           when
           they
           hear
           two
           parties
           claiming
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           will
           judge
           by
           the
           Reformers
           Law
           and
           Judgment
           which
           is
           worthy
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Nonconformists
           that
           are
           sound
           are
           as
           honourable
           sound
           parts
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           the
           Conformists
           at
           least
           .
           And
           that
           by
           this
           distinction
           of
           Bishops
           they
           will
           expound
           my
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           my
           Church
           History
           of
           Councils
           and
           former
           Bishops
           .
           The
           Lord
           pitty
           a
           self-destroying
           Clergy
           .
        
      
       
         
           Chap.
           XV.
           
             The
             Case
             of
             Toleration
             of
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             Common
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             more
             particularly
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           THIS
           case
           about
           Toleration
           in
           and
           from
           a
           National
           Church
           hath
           been
           oft
           put
           to
           me
           and
           oft
           and
           largely
           answered
           .
           And
           to
           what
           use
           such
           a
           work
           will
           serve
           I
           am
           unable
           to
           conjecture
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Writers
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           set
           right
           the
           thoughts
           of
           them
           that
           desire
           what
           they
           cannot
           obtain
           ;
           And
           whether
           God
           will
           ever
           raise
           up
           a
           Generation
           ,
           that
           wearied
           with
           Divisions
           and
           the
           direful
           effects
           ,
           and
           forced
           by
           some
           Prince
           of
           Piety
           or
           Interest
           ,
           to
           consent
           to
           a
           healing
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           and
           not
           I.
           
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           But
           I
           will
           once
           more
           venture
           to
           repeat
           a
           Moral
           Prognostication
           ,
           
             
               That
               I
               think
               it
            
             (
             ex
             causis
             )
             
               exceeding
               probable
               that
               either
            
             England
             
               will
               have
               Popery
               setled
               in
               Power
               by
               a
               French
               Conquest
               in
               the
               French
               Fashion
               ,
               by
               the
               compliance
               of
               those
               of
               the
               English
               Clergy
               who
               are
               for
               a
               Foreign
               Church
               Jurisdiction
               :
               Or
               else
               God
               will
               constrain
               the
               present
               Governours
               by
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               own
               interest
               if
               not
               of
               the
               interest
               of
               Religion
               and
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               to
               open
               the
               publick
               Church
               Doors
               to
               that
               Concord
               which
               they
               have
               been
               lockt
               against
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               uniformity
               and
               such
               like
               above
               thirty
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               unplacable
               Enemies
               of
               Peace
               will
               cast
               down
               themselves
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           For
           I
           am
           past
           doubt
           of
           what
           my
           dear
           friend
           Judge
           Hale
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           
             [
             It
             must
             be
             a
             new
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             that
             must
             heal
             this
             Church
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           should
           we
           treat
           of
           such
           a
           subject
           as
           Concord
           and
           Toleration
           ,
           with
           whom
           should
           it
           be
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           not
           with
           fit
           persons
           ,
           we
           have
           found
           that
           it
           will
           be
           in
           vain
           and
           worse
           .
           It
           's
           God
           that
           must
           make
           peace
           between
           the
           Wolf
           or
           Lion
           ,
           and
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           as
           I.
           
        
         
           §
           4.
           1.
           
           If
           we
           treat
           with
           
             Proud
             Men
          
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           no
           Concord
           but
           by
           mens
           granting
           their
           unjust
           demands
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           their
           Wills
           ,
           whatever
           God
           and
           Reason
           say
           against
           it
           .
           And
           they
           must
           be
           in
           Rule
           and
           the
           most
           Worthy
           and
           Innocent
           be
           at
           their
           mercy
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           2.
           
           If
           we
           treat
           with
           Worldlings
           and
           Self-seeking
           men
           ,
           their
           Worldly
           interest
           must
           be
           the
           measure
           of
           Concord
           :
           And
           how
           various
           ,
           mutable
           and
           unrighteous
           is
           that
           like
           to
           be
           ?
        
         
           §
           6.
           3.
           
           If
           we
           treat
           with
           malignants
           their
           terms
           of
           peace
           ,
           will
           be
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           the
           suppression
           of
           serious
           Godliness
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           4.
           
           If
           we
           treat
           with
           Factious
           Schismaticks
           ,
           Hereticks
           or
           Papists
           ,
           their
           terms
           will
           be
           only
           that
           which
           furthereth
           and
           strengthneth
           their
           sects
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           5.
           
           If
           we
           treat
           with
           Fools
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           understand
           the
           case
           nor
           the
           reason
           that
           is
           urged
           :
           They
           will
           not
           distinguish
           of
           Places
           ,
           Times
           ,
           Persons
           ,
           Causes
           ,
           the
           Sence
           of
           Words
           ,
           but
           rage
           and
           be
           confident
           in
           confusion
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           6.
           
           If
           we
           deal
           with
           Timorous
           Cowardly
           Hypocrites
           ,
           or
           low
           and
           self-saving
           Spirits
           ,
           they
           will
           but
           be
           Nicodemites
           ,
           and
           not
           venture
           on
           danger
           or
           difficulty
           ,
           but
           stay
           till
           they
           see
           which
           way
           will
           be
           strongest
           and
           most
           for
           their
           advantage
           :
           Or
           till
           Governors
           drive
           them
           on
           .
           And
           then
           it
           's
           well
           if
           they
           do
           but
           consent
           .
        
         
           §
           10.
           7.
           
           Shall
           we
           then
           leave
           all
           to
           the
           sober
           godly
           peaceable
           men
           ?
           It
           may
           that
           way
           do
           some
           personal
           and
           private
           good
           ,
           but
           I
           fear
           they
           will
           be
           so
           low
           as
           to
           be
           contemned
           and
           so
           few
           that
           in
           the
           Crowd
           and
           Noise
           of
           rage
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           heard
           ,
           nor
           regarded
           ,
           unless
           as
           little
           Zaccheus
           ,
           they
           get
           up
           into
           a
           Tree
           by
           the
           help
           of
           some
           extraordinary
           Superior
           :
           So
           that
           there
           is
           so
           little
           hope
           of
           the
           success
           of
           any
           such
           attempt
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           written
           so
           much
           of
           it
           long
           ago
           ,
           almost
           in
           vain
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           say
           now
           but
           this
           little
           following
           .
        
         
           §
           11.
           1.
           
           The
           Terms
           of
           Toleration
           must
           differ
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Case
           of
           the
           Superiors
           and
           Imposers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           according
           to
           different
           Causes
           of
           Dissenters
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           And
           according
           to
           their
           different
           Capacities
           and
           Relations
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           according
           to
           their
           different
           temper
           and
           behaviour
           in
           managing
           their
           cause
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           as
           Rulers
           are
           able
           or
           unable
           to
           suppress
           them
           without
           more
           hurt
           than
           good
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           I.
           If
           Superiors
           have
           made
           Dissenters
           by
           sinful
           Laws
           ,
           the
           Peace
           must
           be
           more
           than
           a
           Toleration
           ,
           by
           changing
           those
           Laws
           .
           
             Shall
             the
             Throne
             of
             Iniquity
             have
             Fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             frame
             Mischief
             by
             a
             Law
             ?
          
        
         
           §
           13.
           
           II.
           A
           Dissenter
           that
           opposeth
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           teacheth
           Damnable
           or
           Treasonable
           Doctrines
           ,
           must
           be
           differenced
           from
           those
           that
           only
           refuse
           to
           be
           Perjured
           ,
           or
           Lie
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           sinful
           Covenant
           and
           Promise
           ,
           or
           Profession
           ,
           or
           that
           scruple
           some
           small
           unnecessary
           thing
           which
           to
           them
           seemeth
           sin
           against
           Gods
           Laws
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           III.
           A
           poor
           weak
           woman
           or
           unlearned
           man
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           imposed
           on
           and
           dealt
           with
           on
           the
           same
           terms
           as
           a
           man
           of
           wit
           and
           learning
           :
           Nor
           the
           Laity
           as
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           IV.
           Those
           of
           a
           meek
           and
           quiet
           Spirit
           may
           be
           more
           suffered
           than
           turbulent
           unpeaceable
           men
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           the
           same
           material
           points
           that
           they
           dissent
           .
           Therefore
           much
           must
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           who
           can
           difference
           between
           Man
           and
           Man
           when
           the
           Law
           cannot
           .
        
         
           §
           16.
           V.
           In
           a
           Country
           where
           the
           Preaching
           of
           faulty
           men
           (
           though
           elsewhere
           useful
           )
           is
           unnecessary
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           full
           number
           of
           better
           (
           if
           such
           a
           Land
           there
           were
           )
           the
           silencing
           of
           such
           men
           is
           more
           allowable
           than
           elsewhere
           .
           And
           even
           Heresie
           and
           many
           faults
           may
           have
           impunity
           ,
           though
           not
           a
           justifying
           toleration
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           and
           place
           where
           punishment
           and
           suppression
           cannot
           be
           used
           without
           apparent
           doing
           more
           hurt
           than
           good
           .
           Rulers
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           do
           what
           they
           cannot
           do
           .
           And
           they
           cannot
           do
           that
           which
           they
           must
           not
           do
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           do
           more
           hurt
           than
           good
           .
        
         
           §
           17.
           
           VI.
           In
           a
           Country
           where
           the
           publick
           Ministry
           and
           Churches
           are
           so
           depraved
           that
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Religion
           lieth
           more
           in
           saving
           People
           from
           them
           than
           in
           Uniting
           with
           them
           ,
           there
           the
           Tolerated
           must
           be
           most
           countenanced
           and
           strengthen'd
           ;
           But
           in
           a
           Country
           or
           Age
           where
           the
           Interest
           of
           Religion
           lyeth
           most
           in
           the
           publick
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           are
           a
           weak
           mistaken
           sort
           of
           scrupulous
           honest
           People
           ,
           there
           the
           Tolerated
           Churches
           should
           be
           like
           so
           many
           Hopitals
           where
           weak
           People
           are
           cherished
           ;
           but
           it
           's
           not
           desireable
           that
           it
           be
           the
           common
           case
           of
           all
           the
           City
           or
           Country
           .
        
         
           §
           18.
           
           Obj.
           
             But
             such
             Toleration
             will
             multiply
             Separatists
             ,
             and
             weaken
             the
             Church
             :
             They
             will
             be
             still
             reproaching
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Persecution
           will
           not
           make
           them
           of
           your
           mind
           ,
           but
           do
           more
           mischief
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           not
           know
           where
           to
           stop
           ,
           till
           Cruelty
           have
           made
           you
           odious
           to
           Humanity
           .
           And
           it
           will
           not
           make
           them
           fear
           you
           more
           than
           God
           :
           And
           if
           it
           did
           ,
           that
           's
           but
           a
           sad
           Conversion
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Your
           excelling
           them
           in
           Piety
           ,
           and
           worth
           and
           works
           ,
           will
           do
           more
           than
           s●o●
           to
           silence
           Reproachers
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           the
           sober
           Godly
           Conformists
           and
           Dissenting
           Ministers
           were
           once
           united
           ,
           then
           sober
           understanding
           Laity
           would
           follow
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           strengthen
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Tolerated
           ,
           though
           pious
           and
           zealous
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           would
           divindle
           away
           in
           a
           little
           time
           as
           full
           experience
           hath
           proved
           in
           this
           Land.
           It
           would
           not
           be
           the
           Many
           that
           would
           chuse
           a
           Life
           of
           unmaintained
           poverty
           ,
           and
           censure
           :
           Their
           worth
           ,
           labour
           ,
           reputation
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           Magistrates
           countenance
           would
           make
           the
           united
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           (
           though
           loved
           and
           tolerated
           )
           would
           wither
           away
           .
        
         
           §
           19.
           
           Obj.
           
             But
             long
             experience
             telleth
             us
             that
             such
             a
             work
             is
             impossible
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           It
           only
           telleth
           us
           that
           it
           is
           unlikely
           :
           Because
           ,
           
             Pride
             ,
             Worldliness
             ,
             Malignity
             ,
             Selfishness
          
           and
           Madcess
           have
           got
           so
           large
           possession
           on
           Earth
           ;
           and
           forsaking
           God's
           Government
           hath
           given
           Satan
           power
           over
           so
           much
           of
           Mankind
           .
           But
           God
           can
           cast
           out
           Satan
           ,
           and
           interpose
           days
           with
           nights
           ,
           and
           Summers
           with
           Winters
           ,
           and
           turn
           
             Bedia
             as
          
           into
           sober
           Societies
           :
           It
           is
           but
           bringing
           men
           to
           their
           wits
           ,
           as
           the
           Prodigal
           was
           .
           To
           give
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Great
           men
           ,
           Clergy
           men
           ,
           Students
           ,
           and
           debauched
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           true
           Grace
           as
           the
           healing
           of
           National
           Churches
           ,
           as
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           are
           ,
           now
           the
           mortal
           Enemies
           of
           Peace
           (
           while
           they
           cry
           it
           up
           .
           )
           This
           I
           confess
           is
           so
           unlikely
           ,
           as
           scarce
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           :
           But
           God
           can
           force
           them
           by
           their
           own
           Argument
           :
           He
           can
           make
           them
           know
           that
           they
           must
           give
           Peace
           to
           their
           Friends
           that
           in
           vain
           have
           long
           begg'd
           it
           ,
           or
           suffer
           from
           their
           Enemies
           worse
           than
           they
           have
           done
           to
           their
           innocent
           Brethren
           .
           If
           we
           will
           not
           open
           the
           Church
           doors
           to
           Unity
           ,
           that
           have
           long
           been
           shut
           against
           it
           ,
           God
           hath
           Keys
           that
           can
           open
           and
           no
           man
           shut
           them
           .
           Even
           Heathen
           Rulers
           oft
           saved
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Christians
           from
           the
           zealous
           cruel
           blinded
           Jews
           ,
           and
           Gallio
           drave
           them
           from
           the
           Judgment
           Seat.
           Christian
           Jews
           were
           saved
           ,
           when
           
             Vespatian
             ,
             Titus
             ,
             Trajan
          
           ,
           and
           Adrian
           destroyed
           about
           three
           missions
           of
           the
           Infidels
           .
           And
           if
           our
           Frenchified
           Foreign-Jurisdiction-men
           ,
           should
           think
           to
           escape
           and
           prosper
           by
           a
           bargain
           of
           Coalition
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           or
           speed
           worse
           than
           if
           they
           suffered
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           hope
           God
           will
           rather
           convince
           a
           prevailing
           part
           that
           All
           that
           they
           have
           got
           these
           thirty
           years
           (
           or
           thrice
           thirty
           )
           by
           their
           way
           of
           silencing
           ,
           ruinating
           ,
           reproach
           and
           violence
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           a
           due
           compensation
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           they
           have
           done
           by
           it
           ,
           against
           Ministers
           ,
           People
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Unity
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Strength
           and
           Safety
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           And
           that
           if
           they
           will
           hear
           none
           at
           home
           ,
           God
           will
           so
           feelingly
           Preach
           to
           them
           from
           abroad
           ,
           as
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           Love
           and
           Peace
           with
           Brethren
           sounder
           than
           they
           ,
           at
           home
           seem
           hateful
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           worse
           it
           worse
           ,
           and
           great
           Foreign
           Enemies
           are
           more
           terrible
           .
           They
           that
           can
           bear
           Reboboam's
           Yoke
           ,
           may
           under
           Pharaoh's
           beforced
           to
           sad
           cryes
           .
           Thunder
           awakeneth
           when
           soft
           talk
           will
           not
           .
           It
           's
           a
           thundering
           voice
           that
           can
           be
           heard
           over
           Sea
           and
           Land.
           Cannons
           are
           as
           loud
           as
           Thunder
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           heard
           as
           far
           .
        
         
           §
           20.
           
           But
           what
           is
           the
           difficulty
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Concord
           ?
           Had
           those
           that
           could
           easily
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           opened
           the
           Church
           doors
           at
           first
           but
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           Preaching
           a
           Lecture
           when
           the
           Incumbent
           consented
           ;
           much
           more
           had
           they
           made
           a
           new
           healing
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           eased
           Conscience
           of
           the
           fears
           of
           deliberate
           Perjury
           ,
           Lying
           and
           Profaning
           holy
           things
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Conforming
           by
           petitioning
           Rulers
           ,
           shewed
           that
           this
           was
           their
           desire
           ,
           what
           would
           have
           rendered
           it
           impossible
           ?
        
         
           But
           
             forma
             non
             recipitur
             in
             materiam
             indispositam
             :
          
           It
           's
           in
           vain
           to
           talk
           of
           healing
           to
           yet
           ancapable
           men
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26975-e10240
           
             The
             Reader
             must
             note
             that
             by
             mistake
             §
             7.
             and
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             this
             is
             misplaced
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             IXth
             .
             Chapter
             .